Skip to main content

Full text of "Roumania's cause & ideals"

See other formats


HISTORY  i 


Univ.  of  California 
Withdrawn 


ROUMANIA'S   CAUSE  AND   IDEALS 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 


CONCISE   GRAMMAR   OF   THE    RUSSIAN   LANGUAGE. 
Second  Edition. 

LONDON  :  JOHN  MURRAY 

TALE    OF   THE   ARMAMENT   OF    IGOR   (A.D.    1185). 
Edited  and  Translated. 

FOLK-TALES  OF  RUSSIA.    Translated. 
PROS  AND  CONS  IN  THE  GREAT  WAR. 

LONDON  :  KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  Co.,  LTD. 


BY 

LEONARD  A.  MAGNUS,  LL.B. 


LONDON  : 

KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  Co.  LTD. 

NEW  YORK  :  E.  P.  BUTTON  &  Co. 

1917 


HiSTORr  i 


• 
.  - 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  PAGE 

MAP  OF  ROUMANIA  AND  TRANSYLVANIA  Frontispiece 

INTRODUCTION  -  vii 

TABLE  OF  SOUNDS  AND  SPELLINGS     -  xiii 

I      A  SHORT  HISTORY  OF  ROUMANIA        -  -  I 

II      A  SHORT  HISTORY  OF  TRANSYLVANIA  -  15 

III  THE  GRIEVANCES  OF  TRANSYLVANIA  -  -  27 

IV  A  SHORT  ACCOUNT  OF  BESSARABIA     -  -  51 

V  THE  LEADING  UP  TO  THE  DECLARATION 
OF  WAR  IN  AUGUST,  IQl6 — PRELIMINARY 
OBSERVATIONS 59 

VI      THE     NEGOTIATIONS      BETWEEN      AUSTRIA 

AXD  ROUMANIA  PRECEDING  THE  WAR     -  74 

1.  ROUMANIA   PERSISTS   IN   REMAINING   NEUTRAL  74 

2.  THE      FIRST      POSSIBILITY      OF      WAR      AFTER 

TURKEY    JOINED    IN  -  yg 

3.  ROUMANIA    REMAINS     NEUTRAL.         DEATH    OF 

KING    CAROL        -  -  -  8l 

4.  ROUMANIA    WILL    NOT    LEt   MUNITIONS    PASS 

THROUGH    TO   TURKEY.       THE    EXAMPLE    OF 

ITALY         -  85 

5.  ROUMANIA       NEUTRAL      AFTER      THE       INTER- 

VENTION OF  ITALY,  AND  PREVENTED 
FROM  INTERVENING  WHEN  BULGARIA 
TAKES  UP  ARMS  gj 


2227038 


CONTENTS  VI 

PAGE 

6.  THE    BULGARIAN    DEMAND              -  Q2 

7.  BULGARIA    ENTERS    THE    FIELD                  -              -  1 06 

8.  THE   PERIOD   BEFORE  THE   FINAL   ACT   -  I  IQ 

9.  FURTHER    DEVELOPMENTS             -                             -  ng 

10.  THE    DECLARATION    OF    WAR       -  126 

11.  WHAT     FORCED     ROUMANIA     INTO      WAR     ON 

THE    27TH    AUGUST?     -              -                             -  141 

12.  SUMMARY      -                                                           -              -  147 

APPENDIX,         DECLARATIONS         OF         WAR 

AFFECTING    ROUMANIA   IN   THIS    WAR      -  151 

A   LIST   OF   USEFUL   DATES          -           -           -  153 

LIST   OF   BOOKS    CONSULTED      -           -           -  159 

INDEX          -           -           -           ...           .  161 


INTRODUCTION 

THERE  is  so  little  known  in  this  country  of 
Roumania,  or,  generally,  of  the  East  of  Europe, 
that  a  short  account  of  the  real  factors  that  have 
brought  Roumania  into  the  war  is  justified  at  the 
present  time,  even  though  the  inevitable  lack  of 
authentic  and  irrefragable  historical  evidence 
renders  any  such  preliminary  essay  nothing  more 
than  a  provisional  attempt  at  truth.  In  any  case, 
the  lapse  of  time  before  authoritative  history  is 
issued  has  always  been  very  long. 

The  first  broad  principle  is  that  the  Western 
nations  have  been  screened  by  the  Eastern- 
Russia,  Poland,  Austria,  and  the  Balkans — from 
experiencing  the  devastating  brunt  of  the  Asiatic 
invasions  of  the  Middle  Ages.  The  fury  of  these 
assaults  ravaged  those  countries  and  set  the  clock 
of  early  civilization  back  for  many  centuries.  The 
West,  sheltered  behind  this  advance  guard,  pros- 
pered in  comparative  security. 

The  Early  Middle  Ages  were  indeed  the  critical 
period  of  European  national  development.  It  was 


Vlll  INTRODUCTION 

the  time  when  the  consciousness  of  nationhood  was 
springing  into  active  and  fruitful  life.  In  the  West 
the  process  was  but  slightly  retarded — or  perhaps 
merely  complicated — by  the  overweening  claims 
of  that  pale  and  persistent  ghost  of  universal 
dominion,  the  Holy  Roman  Empire.  The  East  of 
Europe  had  to  endure  the  gruesome  fight  against 
the  Mongol  and  the  Turk ;  and,  as  it  adhered  to 
the  "heretical"  Orthodox  Church,  was  under  the 
further  disadvantage  of  being  cut  off  from  the 
cultural  influence  of  the  West. 

In  the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries,  both 
the  Empire  and  the  Turk,  as  deterrents,  had  been 
more  or  less  relegated  to  the  muniment-room 
in  the  castle  of  European  thought  :  but,  to  the 
prejudice  of  Balkan  peoples,  their  spirit  survived 
in  another  form.  The  Balkan  nations  were  destined 
either  to  be  forgotten  and  relinquished  to  the  Turk ; 
or,  in  the  slow  course  of  the  dissolution  of  that 
Empire,  to  wait  until  they  duly  fell  into  the  power 
of  one  or  other  of  the  claimants  to  the  old  Imperial 
prestige  of  Rome ;  either  to  serve  as  extensions 
towards  the  sea  of  the  landlocked  domains  of  the 
Caesarean  Habsburgs  of  Vienna,  or  to  furnish  an 
avenue  to  the  open  waters  for  the  Byzantine 
Romanovs,  who  also  pretended  to  the  heritage  and 
the  tradition  of  the  Second  Rome  at  Constantinople. 

Of  all  these  colossal  struggles,  England,  insular 


INTRODUCTION  IX 

and  protected,  as  by  a  bodyguard,  by  all  the  other 
nations  of  the  West,  knew  little  and  cared  little. 

When  Bismarck  in  1877,  in  cynical  callousness, 
pronounced  that  the  Eastern  question  was  not  worth 
the  bones  of  a  Pomeranian  grenadier,  as  a 
Prussian,  as  the  Chancellor  of  a  Continental 
European  Empire,  he  was,  at  any  rate,  not  speaking 
in  ignorance  of  it.  Such  indifference,  on  the  part 
of  Germany,  was  a  disputable  matter  of  expediency  : 
William  II  differed  in  his  estimate,  and  in  1892 
launched  out  upon  a  policy  of  Oriental  aggrandise- 
ment :  to  us  who  are  living  in  this  period,  it  is 
too  early  to  adjudicate  on  the  wisdom  of  the  new 
departure. 

But  English  indifference  to  th'e  problems  of 
the  Balkans  had  become  a  tradition,  almost  an 
idee  fixe.  The  precedent  of  disinterestedness  of 

1877  was  almost  exactly  followed  in  1912  and  even 
1914.      In  1856  (after  the  Crimean  War),  and  in 

1878  (at  the  Congress  of  Berlin),  we  conservatively 
leaned  our  strength  to  the  moribund  and  corrupt 
cause  of  the  Turkish  Empire. 

We  thereby  directly  contributed  to  the  possibility 
of  the  volcanic  eruption  of  1912  and  1914;  regardless 
of  the  fact,  that,  as  of  old,  the  Sultan  was  the  ally 
of  the  would-be  despot  of  Europe,  as  he  had  been 
of  Louis  XIV  and  Napoleon.  Even  the  Tsardom 
of  Russia  in  1878  gauged  the  true  democratic 


X  INTRODUCTION 

and  national  solidarity  of  Europe  better  than  we 
did. 

The  convulsion  of  this  terrific  world-war  has  at 
last  demonstrated  to  us  what  is  the  true  unity  of 
Europe ;  that  a  blow  struck  at  international  comity 
in  the  Balkans  will  reverberate  in  the  fjords  of 
Norway  and  Iceland,  and  shake  the  foundations  of 
national  polity  all  the  world  over.  The  lesson  to 
be  derived  from  the  war  is  how  to  convert  to 
purposes,  pacific  and  constructive,  this  essential 
community  of  the  free  nations  of  Europe ;  how,  in 
a  measure,  to  re-inaugurate  the  ideals  of  the  Holy 
Alliance  of  1815,  without  having  recourse  to  the 
brutal  and  obsolete  caesarism  of  the  Dynasts  who 
overwhelmed  Napoleon. 

In  this  vast  scheme  of  things,  Roumania,  too, 
has  her  place.  In  the  dawn  of  European  history, 
she  acted  as  a  buffer  against  the  Asiatic  hordes, 
and  paid  the  price.  As  an  independent  kingdom, 
very  late  in  the  day,  she  had  to  elect  to  which 
group  of  powers  she  would  adhere ;  and  she  chose 
the  Triple  Alliance.  The  stringencies  that  dictated 
this  selection  are  now  very  pertinent  study  for  the 
British  public. 

Those  bonds  might  have  been  firm  :  they  were 
based  upon  contiguity  and  common  commercial 
interests.  They  were  progressively  slackened  and 
snapped,  because  the  despots  who  controlled  the 


INTRODUCTION  XI 

High    Contracting    Parties    never   acted    honestly, 
unselfishly  or  democratkally. 

Roumania  at  the  last  broke  away  from  this 
partnership,  under  the  greatest  provocation  :  and 
the  object  of  this  book  is  to  show  how  profoundly 
she  was  justified,  and  what  a  sacrifice  she  has  laicl 
on  the  blood-stained  altar  of  liberty. 


In  reading  the  foreign  names  in  this  book  this  table  of  values 
may  prove  useful. 


1 

i 

2 

i 

2 

c 

i? 

£ 

ej 

d 

_g 

9 

XX 

K'S 

2  c 

A 

• 

g 

"a 

O 

"o 

V 

> 

3 

V3H           1 

O 

English  church 

c  before  e 

CS 

c 

c 

cz 

tsch 

and  i 

English  Tsar 

f 

c  or 

C 

<s 

c 

z 

cz 

Ts  soft 

— 

— 

C 

— 

6 

— 

dy  in  "  dldyer  I  " 

— 

gy  or 

dj 

dy 

dzi 

— 

dy 

[=dy] 

E  as  in  French 

e 

e 

e 

e 

e 

e 

as  in  English 

e  or  ie 

— 

— 

'e 

— 

— 

yet 

G  in  English 

g  before 

g 

£ 

g 

g 

g 

£ot  get 

a  o  u  &  h 

&  consonants 

/  in  English  ;'et 

g  before  e  i 

ds 

dl 

dz 

dz 

dsch 

K  in  feill  talfe 

c  before  a  o 

k 

fe 

k 

k 

k 

u  h  and  all 

consonants 

L  hard  in  pull 

— 

— 

— 

1 

I 

— 

L  soft  in  Zily 

I 

ly 

z/ 

ty 

I 

I 

S  in  sash 

s 

sz 

s 

s 

s 

s 

SH  in  sash 

s 

s 

S 

$ 

ss 

sch 

V  in  valve 

V 

"J 

13 

V 

w 

w 

ER  in  anger 

&  e  i  6  A 

— 

— 

y 

y 

— 

Z  in  zone 

z 

z 

Z 

z 

z 

s 

S  in  leisure 

j 

zs 

Z 

z 

i  rz 

— 

All  other  consonants  have  approximately  the  same  value  as  in 
English.  All  vowels,  a  e  i  o  u,  are  to  be  sounded,  as  in  German 
or  Italian  :  a  6  ii,  as  in  German.  In  Magyar  a  6  u  represent  the 
long  values,  e.g.,  French  peu  seul ;  pu  fdte  ;  German  Holle,  Hohle ; 
Miillor,  Mwftle.  In  Magyar  the  acute  accent  represents  a  long 
vowel. 


ROUMANIA 


CHAPTER  I 

The  position  of  Roumania  in  Europe  explains 
something  of  the  special  nature  of  her  history,  and 
of  her  participation  in  the  Great  European  War. 

The  Roumanian  people  occupy  the  Carpathian 
Alps  and  the  mouths  of  the  Danube  and  the  right 
bank  of  the  Dnestr.  They  command  direct  access 
to  the  Greek  countries.  They  bar  the  road  to  the 
East,  and  block  the  avenue  to  an  invader  from  the 
East. 

The  race  that  holds  this  critical  position  will  be 
subject  to  the  most  varied  influences:  to  pressure 
from  the  Slav,  the  Greek  and  the  Oriental.  When, 
in  addition  to  all  of  these  potentialities,  this  race  is 
alien  to  all  its  strange  neighbours,  something  of 
a  very  special  history  may  be  expected. 

The  Roumanians  boast  they  are  descendants  of 
the  Dacian  colonists  of  Rome.  Dacia  was  con- 
quered in  106  A.D.,  and  the  Roman  colony  spread 
over  and  beyond  the  Carpathians  to  the  borders 
of  the  Theiss :  and  to  this  day  Transylvania  is 
Roumanian. 

The  Roumanians  present  the  strange  spectacle 
of  a  Latin  island  in  Slav  territory.  Their  speech 


is  grammatically  most  akin  to  the  Italian;  but  the 
vocalization  is  Slav,  and  the  civilizing  influence 
has  been  that  of  Constantinople,  the  Greek  tongue 
and  the  Greek  Church.  In  the  sense  in  which 
English  is  a  Teutonic  language  saturated  with 
Romance  elements,  until  it  is  unintelligible  save 
to  those  who  know  Romance  languages,  and  might 
properly  be  termed  a  Romance  language,  Rou- 
manian, though  to  a  much  slighter  extent,  re- 
sembles a  Slav  speech  built  into  and  upon  a  basis 
of  Latin.  Roumania  is  the  bridge  between  the 
Eastern  and  the  Western  civilizations  of  Europe; 
and  striking  as  is  the  medley  of  her  speech  and 
history,  she  has,  through  all  the  ages  of  her 
existence,  borne  a  vigorous  and  unquenchable  in- 
dividuality, never  submerged. 

The  dominating  factor  in  her  risorgimento  is  her 
consciousness  that  she  is  of  the  Latin  stock. 

When  the  Romans  abandoned  Dacia  in  271 
A.D.,  the  colonists  are  said  to  have  retired  into 
the  Carpathians. 

The  Bolgars,  a  Turanian  race  which  overran 
the  Balkans  in  679  A.D.,  were  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity in  864  A.D.,  and  the  Roumanian  peoples 
were  subject  to  the  Bulgarian  Empire,  and  the 
Bulgarian  Church,  the  language  of  which  was  Old 
Slav,  and  was  used  in  the  ritual.  This  finally 
separated  the  Daco-Roumanians  from  the  Latin 
world.1 

1  The  first  Bulgarian  Empire  was  crushed  by  Constantine 
BcuXvaccv.TCVOC  in  1014  A.D. 


ROUMANIA  3 

About  the  end  of  the  ninth  century  the 
Hungarians  (Magyars)  made  an  irruption,  over- 
whelmed the  Bulgarian  Empire,  and  subdued  the 
Vlakhs  (Wallachs)  or  Roumanians.  The  Magyars 
seem  to  have  derived  their  first  civilization  from 
the  Roumanians :  they  adopted  Latin  as  their 
official  language;  but  they  were  converted  to  the 
Roman  Church  by  the  Bohemian  Bishop  Adalbert 
in  the  reign  of  Stephen  the  Saint  (1000-1038). 

In  the  thirteenth  century  the  Roumanian  nation2 
beyond  the  Carpathians  was  organized  into  the 
two  principalities  of  Wallachia  (or  Muntenia,  the 
highlands)  and  Moldavia :  these  remained  separate 
and  independent  until  the  union  into  the  Rou- 
manian State.  The  position  bounded  by  the 
Carpathians  and  the  river  Alt  was  also  called  Little 
Wallachia  or  Oltenia.  Moldavia  dates  from 
after  the  retreat  of  the  Tatars,  who  had  occupied 
the  country  for  a  century  (1241-1345),  and  were 
driven  out  by  an  expedition  under  Hungarian 
leadership  with  the  aid  of  Roumanians  from  the 
province  of  Maramure§  [Mdramarossziget].3 

But  the  repulse  of  the  Tatars  was  only  the  fore- 
runner of  a  greater  affliction;  the  Turks  had  in- 
vaded Europe,  and  incidentally  crushed  the  Mon- 
gol Empire,  just  as  in  previous  centuries  the 
Tatars  had  subdued  the  P61ovtsy,  the  Pecenegs, 
and  so  forth,  and  at  the  battle  of  Kosovo  (1389) 

2  The  Balkans,  p.  255.     I  have  drawn  on  this  book  for  a  large 
part  of  my  matter  at  this  stage. 

3  The  Balkans. 


4  ROUMANIA 

the  Balkan  nations  were  finally  crushed;  and, 
amongst  them,  Roumania  became  a  vassal  state 
of  the  Turkish  Empire,  but  never  a  mere  province, 
like  Serbia,  Bulgaria  or  Greece,  and  later, 
Hungary  (from  the  Battle  of  Mohacs,  1526,  to  the 
Peace  of  Karlowitz,  1679).  The  four  tributary 
countries  of  the  Turkish  Empire  were  Moldavia, 
Wallachia,  Transylvania  and  Ragusa.4 

The  Roumanian  provinces  fought  hard  against 
Turkish  dominion  :  Stephen  the  Great  of  Moldavia 
resisting  for  forty-seven  years  (1457-1504);  and, 
at  Racova  in  1475,  he  "annihilated  an  Ottoman 
army  in  a  victory  considered  the  greatest  ever 
secured  by  the  Cross  against  Islam."  He  was 
betrayed  by  the  Christian  powers  of  Hungary  and 
Poland,  and  his  son  Bogdan  made  a  voluntary 
submission.3 

"  Michael  the  Brave,  Prince  of  Wallachia  (1593- 
1601),  was  the  last  to  stand  up  against  Turkish 
aggression."  He  defeated  the  Turks,  and,  for  a 
moment,  re-united  the  three  provinces  of  Walla- 
chia, Moldavia  and  Transylvania,  but  not  the 
Banat  of  Temesvar.  He  too  was  betrayed  by  the 
Christian  powers  who  neighboured  on  him. 

"  After  the  murder  of  Michael  (1601)  the  rulers 
of  the  two  Roumanian  States  were  still  mostly  of 
Roumanian  stock,  but  bought  their  appointments 

at  Constantinople In  1619  the  Sultan 

sent  an  Italian  to  govern  Moldavia.  Nevertheless, 

4  Historians'  History. 

5  The  Balkans. 


ROUMAXIA  5 

the  national  independence  was  not  completely  lost. 
In  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth  century  there 
was  a  period  of  comparative  order  and  pros- 
perity ....  under  Bessaraba  in  Wallachia,  and 
Basil  the  Wolf  in  Moldavia  (1633-1654  and  1634- 
1653).  They  introduced  codes  of  written  law, 
purified  the  Church,  encouraged  the  foundation 
of  schools  and  monastic  colleges,  and  promoted 
literature  and  the  arts.  The  country  received  its 
first  printing  press  at  this  time;  the  first  Rou- 
manian book  printed  on  Roumanian  territory  ap- 
peared in  1640."° 

About  this  time  the  first  move  to  salvation  from 
without  w,as  made.  In  1674  both  tne  principalities 
petitioned  the  Emperor  Alexis  of  Russia  for  his 
protection,  and  in  1711  Peter  the  Great  entered 
into  an  alliance. 

The  immediate  result  was  that  the  native  rulers 
ceased,  and  that  the  Porte  appointed  the  Phanariote 
Greeks  (so  named  after  a  quarter  of  Constanti- 
nople), whose  administration  was,  in  general, 
little  else  than  organized  brigandage.7 

Tocilescu  says  of  them  : 

"  At  Constantinople  there  is  a  Greek  suburb 
called  Phanar.  In  the  second  half  of  the  seven- 
teenth century  some  families,  settled  in  this  dis- 
trict, became  notable  for  their  administrative  ability 
and  astuteness.  In  1666  Paniotachos  Nikussis  was 
appointed  interpreter  to  the  Divan.  From  that 

6  Historians'  History. 
~  The  Balkans. 


6  ROUMANIA 

time  to  the  Greek  revolution  in  1821  the  office  of 
Interpreter  to  the  Divan  was  held  by  the  Greeks 
as  a  family  privilege.  Their  influence  gained 
them  at  last  the  lordship  of  the  Roumanian  prin- 
cipalities: and  in  1709  Nicholas  Mavrocordato  was 
made  Lord  of  Moldavia.  These  two  principalities 
were  separately  administered  by  Phanariot  Greeks 
up  to  1821. 

"  The  whole  system  of  government  by  the 
Phanariotes  was  one  of  pillage." 

By  the  peace  of  Kutchuk — Kainarji,  1774, 
Russia  acquired  a  protectorate  over  the  two  prin- 
cipalities: by  a  convention  of  1775,  Austria,  which 
in  1772  had  partitioned  Poland,  annexed  the  Buco- 
vina,8 which  had  always  been  an  essential  part  of 
Moldavia;  and  by  the  Treaty  of  Bucarest,  1812, 
Russia  annexed  Bessarabia  (i.e.,  the  part  of 
Moldavia  between  the  Dnestr  and  the  Pruth). 

In  1821,  when  the  Greeks  rebelled,  the  Phan- 
ariotes were  at  last  overthrown;  but  the  two 
provinces  were  now  Russian  protectorates,  gov- 
erned by  gospodars  elected  by  the  provinces;  and 
by  the  Treaty  of  Adrianople,  1829,  the  Porte  at 
length  was  only  permitted  to  exact  tribute,  and 
might  not  in  any  way  intervene  in  the  administra- 
tion or  occupy  any  fortified  port :  all  Mussulman 
estates  were  expropriated. 

In  1848,  Wallachia,  Moldavia,  the  Bucovina  and 

8  In  the  Bucovina  there  were  in  1869  over  220,000  Roumanians 
(SlavicI,  p.  202),  and  at  the  present  time,  273,254,  or  34.8  per  cent. 
(Mavrodin). 


ROUMANIA  7 

Transylvania  all  rose  in  insurrection  against  their 
respective  masters,  with  the  object  of  attaining 
national  autonomy.  The  Turks  invaded  Wallachia, 
and  the  Russians  Moldavia,  and  by  the  Treaty  of 
Balta  Limani,  1849,  the  Sultan  was  to  appoint  the 
two  gospodars :  the  tenure  of  office  should  be  seven 
years;  the  candidates  must  be  agreeable  to  both 
Russia  and  Turkey,  who  should  both  maintain 
troops  in  the  country  to  preserve  order. 

In  1853  ^e  Roumanians  again  rebelled  against 
this  new  domination,  and  the  country  was 
occupied  by  Russian  troops. 

The  Treaty  of  Paris,  1856  (ensuing  on  the 
Crimean  War),  at  last  released  the  principalities 
from  the  overbearing  pressure  of  Russian  friend- 
ship, and  put  them  under  a  collective  European 
guarantee;  it  also  restored  Southern  Bessarabia 
(including  Akkerman,  Kilia,  Ismail,  Reni,  and 
the  left  bank  of  the  Pruth  up  to  a  point  on  a  line 
with  HusI)  to  Roumania,  including  the  delta  of 
the  Danube1,  which  up  to  then  had  been  Turkish. 
Turkey  still  held  a  nominal  suzerainty. 

In  the  same  year  the  seven  years'  term  of  the 
gospodars  expired,  and  the  question  of  the  union 
of  the  provinces  was  again  raised.  Would  the 
Great  Powers  still  thwart  the  national  ambition  ? 
There  was  now  no  claim  actively  made  on  the 
remainder  of  Bessarabia,  or  on  Transylvania,  or 
the  Bucovina. 

The  Roumanians  solved  the  difficulty  by  elect- 
ing Alexander  loan  Cuza  as  Prince  of  both  pro- 

B 


8  ROUMANIA 

vinces.  He  was  deposed  in  1866,  and  in  the  same 
year  Karl  Ludwig  zu  Hohernzollern-Sigmaringen, 
a  cousin  of  King  William  of  Prussia,  but  of  a 
branch,  non-reigning  and  Catholic,  was  elected 
Prince  of  the  State  of  Roumania,  which  was  still 
under  Turkish  suzerainty. 

In  1877  this  suzerainty  was  thrown  off,  and  in 
1881  Roumania  became  an  independent  kingdom. 
The  price  was  a  secret  alliance  with  Russia;  and 
it  was  the  Roumanian  valour  at  Plevna  that 
secured  victory  to  Russia  in  the  Russo-Turkish 
War  of  1877-8. 

By  the  Treaty  of  San  Stefano,  however,  Bul- 
garia was  aggrandised,  and  Russia  obtained  the 
Dobrudja  and  the  Delta  of  the  Danube,  "  reserv- 
ing for  herself  the  right  to  exchange  these  terri- 
tories against  the  southern  districts  of  Bessarabia, 
restored  to  Roumania  by  the  Treaty  of  Paris, 
1856. "9 

Berlin,  which  was  interested  in  whittling  away 
the  acquisitions  of  Russia  and  Bulgaria  at  the 
Conference  of  Berlin,  1878,  saw  no  pressing  reason 
not  to  leave  rancours  behind  that  might  disincline 
Roumania  from  Russia;  and  Great  Britain,  as  in 
IQI4,10  was  only  academically  concerned  with  the 
Balkan  problems.  Roumania  thus  received  the 

»  The  Balkans. 

10  British  Blue  Book,  No.  59,  "  His  Majesty's  Government  can- 
not declare  themselves  '  solidaires  '  with  Russia  on  a  question 
between  Austria  and  Serbia,  which  in  its  present  condition  is  not 
one  affecting  England." 


ROUMANIA  9 

Dobrudja,  and  lost  her  remnant  of  Bessarabia,  the 
irredenta  beyond  the  Pruth. 

In  1883  Roumania  became  the  ally  of  Austria, 
and  by  implication  joined  the  Triple  Alliance :  the 
conditions  were  apparently  those  stated  in  Dr.  E. 
J.  Dillon's  article,  p.  77. 

Take  lonescu  in  1891  recalls  an  interesting  in- 
cident; that  when  the  Bulgarians  expelled  the 
Prince  of  Battenberg  in  1887,  and  their  throne  was 
vacant,  it  was  offered  to  King  Carol  of  Rou- 
mania. The  opportunity  was  missed  :  "  we  refused 
it  and  committed  the  most  unpardonable  offence 
any  nation  can,  preferring  a  present  tranquility 
to  the  possibility  of  anticipating  history." 

Take  lonescu  argues  in  1891  that  Roumania 
cannot  rely  on  either  Russia  or  Austria,  but 
must  form  a  federation  of  the  Balkan  States, 
"  which  can  only  live,  if  they  reconstruct  former 
history,  and  only  admit  of  one  political  body  be- 
tween the  Mediterranean  and  the  Carpathians." 

Possibly  it  was  this  consideration  that  deterred 
Roumania  from  joining  in  the  Balkan  League  of 
1913.  It  was  previously  directed  against  Austria 
— so  it  is  said — and  Roumania  had  nothing  to 
redeem  from  Turkey.11 

When  the  Second  Balkan  War  broke  out  and 
Bulgaria,  on  Austrian  instigation,  attacked  her 
allies  and  broke  up  the  League,  Roumania  took 
no  part  until  the  last,  when  she  intervened  and 
put  an  end  to  the'  fighting. 

11  Take  lonescu,  La  politique  dtrangtre  de  la  Roumanie,  p.  34. 


10  ROUMANIA 

The  Treaty  of  Bucarest  of  1913  was  never  fa- 
voured by  Austria,  who  had  miscalculated  on  the 
double  chance  that  both  Turkey  and  Bulgaria 
would  have  the  upper  hand.  Roumania  took  a 
portion  of  the  Dobrudja,  and  this  unjust  extension 
of  her  frontier  estranged  Bulgaria;  and  Austria  in 
1913  intended  revising  the  Treaty  of  Bucarest  by 
force  of  arms :  the  war  contemplated  against  Serbia 
was  frustrated  by  Italy  and  Roumania  refusing  to 
join,  and  Germany  not  being  ready  for  a  European 
war.12  Austria  in  1913  succeeded  only  in  expelling 
the  Montenegrins  from  Skutari,  and  establishing 
a  principality  of  Albania. 

At  the  sitting,  August  8,  1913,  of  the  Bucarest 
Peace  Conference,  T.  MaTorescu  announced  that 
the  Austro-Hungarian  Government  had  notified 
its  intention  to  submit  the  question  of  Kavala  to- 
gether with  other  questions  to  a  revision  "  what- 
ever the  result  of  the  Conference  on  this  point  may 
be."13 

"  The  natural  counter  effect  of  that  action  was 
the  detachment  of  Roumania  from  the  Central 

Powers This  breaking  away  from  the 

'  traditional  policy  '  of  adjutancy-in-waiting  to  the 
Central  Powers  was  indicated  by  the  visit  of  Prince 
Ferdinand  to  Petrograd,  and  the  even  more  sig- 
nificant visit  which  Tsar  Nicholas  afterwards  paid 
to  the  late  King  Carol  of  Roumania,  at  Con- 
stanza."14 

12  Serbian  Blue  Book,  Appendix  No.   2. 

IS  Le  trait^  de  paix  de  Bucarest,   1913,  p.   48 

1*  The  Balkans,  p.  304. 


ROUMANIA 


II 


In  1913  (v.  p.  75)  Gzernin  was  appointed  to 
succeed  Prince  Fiirstenberg  to  "patch  up  Austro- 
Roumanian  relations." 

The  rest  is  the  history  of  yesterday.  The  nego- 
tiations that  compelled  Roumania  to  renounce  the 
unnatural  alliance  with  Austria  are  analysed  in 
full  in  chapter  VI. 

Modern  Roumania  has  made  enormous  pro- 
gress : — * 

POPULATION    ...      In  1866: 

Two  ruined 


AGRICULTURE 


PETROL 


RAILWAYS 


INDUSTRIES 


PEOPLE'S  BANKS 


Turkish  provinces 

In  1866: 

457,608  tons 

In  1866: 
5,915  tons 

In  1866: 
None 

In  1866: 
None 


In  1914 : 
A  united  King- 


In  1902  : 
700.     Capital 
4,250,600  francs 

PEASANT  CO-OPERATIVE 
SOCIETIES    ...      In  1903  : 
8 


dom  of  almost 
8,000,000 

In  1913  : 

3,230,235  tons 
&  large  exports 

In  1912  : 

2,000,000  tons 

In  1912  : 
3,690  kilometres 

In  1912 : 

Annual  produc- 
tion 400  million 
francs 

In  1910  : 

2,656.     Capital 
100,000,000  francs 


FINANCE 


In  1911  : 

378 
In  1867  :   Budget  of    In  1912  &  1913  : 


56,000,000  francs 


BULGARIA,  MONTENEGRO,  SERBIA 
and  GREECE. 

BUDGET  RECEIPTS,  1911,  450  million. 
FOREIGN   TRADE,       ,,      852      ,, 


Budget  of 
500,000,000  francs. 

ROUMANIA. 

583  million. 

1026  million. 


*  Mavrodin,  La  Roumanie  contemporaine. 


12  ROUMANIA 

For  the  future  one  question  remains.  Assuming 
that  in  the  eighteenth  century  there  were  only 
dynasties  bargaining  with  no  sense  of  democracy, 
with  no  knowledge  or  appreciation  of  racial  as- 
pirations; granted  that  in  the  fifties  and  sixties  of 
last  century  Russia  was  despotic,  Napoleon  III, 
vain  and  ambitious,  whilst  Prussia  was  grasping 
and  unscrupulous,  as  ever,  but  had  a  genius  to 
guide  her  whose  dissimulation  was  deeper  than  the 
frank  cynicism  of  Napoleon  III;  will  not  the  spirit 
of  the  modern  democracy  of  Russia  and  the  Re- 
public of  France  have  penetrated  into  the  high 
court  of  diplomacy  ?  When  the  time  comes,  after 
victory,  to  dictate  the  terms  of  peace,  will  the 
plenipotentiaries  exert  their  power  to  obtain  a  dur- 
able peace  ? 

The  conditions  of  a  lasting  peace  in  Europe, 
and  ultimately  of  a  federation,  are1  nationalism  and 
democracy.  Most  of  the  wars  of  Europe  since  the 
fall  of  Napoleon  have  been  caused  by  the  terri- 
torial aspirations  of  the  German  despots  at  Berlin 
and  Vienna,  overriding  national  claims  and  pre- 
cedents, and  careless  of  the  soreness  of  an  irre- 
deemable homeland.  If  we  are  waging  war  for 
Belgium  and  Serbia,  for  Transylvania  and  Poland 
and  the  Trentino  against  German  and  Austrian 
tyranny,  it  will  be  well  if  Russia,  now  released 
from  the  bondage  of  Potsdam,  be  generous  to 
Roumania.  Surrounded  by  a  chain  of  complete 
and  satisfied  nations,  she  would  have  nothing  to 
fear  from  her  neighbours  and  friends. 


ROUMANIA  13 

Score  out  from  the  map  of  Europe  such  terri- 
tories as  Alsace-Lorraine,  Sleswig-Holstein,  Bos- 
nia, Poland,  Transylvania,  the  Trentino,  and  the 
result  will  be  the  effacement  of  all  the  points  of 
conflict,  of  all  specific  grievances,  and  incidentally 
of  all  the  aggressions  of  the  Central  German 
Powers. 

The  situation  of  countries  like  Roumania,  Italy 
and  Serbia  is  almost  unimaginable  to  an  English- 
man. When  Mary  happily  lost  Calais,  England 
became  self-contained :  her  expansion  has  been 
co-extensive  with  her  nationality.  But  Italy,  Rou- 
mania and  Serbia  have  doggedly  persisted  in  the 
face  of  odds  throughout  all  the  centuries :  every 
gain  achieved,  every  advance  made,  has  been 
thwarted  and  begrudged  by  those  central  powers 
who  had  a  vested  interest  in  their  alien  territories. 

From  their  point  of  view,  these  pretensions  to 
hold  other  peoples  in  subjection  were  not  quite  un- 
warranted, for  the  Germans  of  the  two  Empires 
are  landlocked,  as  also  are  the  Russians,  and  every 
great  nation  must  have  an  adequate  sea-board. 
But  is  there  no  means  of  reconciling  their  objects  ? 
The  Germans  boast  that  Rotterdam  and  Antwerp 
were  German  ports.  Since  the  war,  Antwerp,  as 
a  port,  leads  nowhere. 

It  is,  when  these  oppressed  nations  shall  have 
been  completed,  that  the  trade  of  the  landlocked 
German  and  Russian  nations  will  flow  most 
easily  and  readily,  for  the  mutual  benefit  of  all  : 
it  will  be  carried  on  by  willing  hands. 


14  ROUMANIA 

Russia,  when  the  victory  comes,  will  receive  a 
sufficient  reward  in  other  directions,  and  access  to 
the  sea.  If  on  her  fringe  there  should  lie  a  united 
Roumania,  including  the  Bucovina,  Bessarabia, 
Transylvania,  as  well  as  Wallachia  and  Moldavia, 
a  united  Poland,  a  united  Serbia  and  other  States 
which  should  be  liberated  from  Austria,  she 
will  be  all  the  stronger :  and  Prussia  may  then 
intrigue  as  she  will;  there  will  be  no  discontent 
on  which  she  can  batten.  Her  one  and  principal 
success  in  this  war  was  when  she  gained  over 
Bulgaria.  Bulgaria  had  a  grievance,  the  unjust 
seizure  of  Silistria  and  Balcik  by  Roumania. 

On  the  foundation  of  national  States  a  European 
federation  may  arise. 


CHAPTER  II 

TRANSYLVANIA 

The  great  province  of  Roman  Dacia,  which  had 
been  so  thoroughly  assimilated  into  the  Roman 
Empire,  broke  up,  as  has  been  said,  into  the  three 
separate  principalities  of  Moldavia,  Wallachia  and 
Transylvania.  The  last  named  is  called  Erde*ly 
by  the  Magyars  (possibly  from  Erdo,  a  forest), 
and  in  Roumanian  Ardeal  (or  Arde*!).  The  Ger- 
man name,  Siebenbiirgen  (which  in  literal  trans- 
lation is  used  in  Polish,  Cech,  Swedish,  Dutch, 
etc.,  Sedmiogr6d,  Semigrad,  Zevenbergen,  etc.)  is 
really  derived  from  Zibinburg,  i.e.,  the  town  on 
the  Zibin  or  Zeben,  Magyar  Sze"ben,  now  called 
Hermannstadt,  but  in  Magyar,  Nagy-Sze*ben,  and 
in  Roumanian  Sibiu  (Latin,  Cibianum). 

Transylvania,  being  beyond  the  mountains, 
suffered  least  from  the  barbarian  migrations.  The 
plains  were  overrun  in  succession  by  the  Goths, 
the  Gepidae,  the  Ugry,  the  Pecenegs,  the  P61ovtsy 
or  Cumanians,  and  the  Mongols,  as  well  as  by 
the  Magyars  in  the  course  of  their  invasion;  i.e., 
it  was  steadily  devastated,  century  after  century, 
from  the  ninth  to  the  thirteenth  by  each  wave  of 
Asiatic  savagery. 

'5 


1 6  ROUMANIA 

Stephen  I,  King  of  Hungary  (1000-1038), 
undertook  the  defence  of  Transylvania,  and  settled 
colonies  of  Magyars  in  it,  called  the  settlers,  the 
Sze"kelyek  (or  the  Szeklers,  from  Ssek,  settlement). 
In  1103  a  Magyar  bishopric  was  established.  In 
1141,  Ge*za  II,  King  of  Hungary,  populated  the 
ravaged  southern  portions  of  Transylvania  with 
Saxons.  These  districts  were  autonomous,  and 
retained  German  law  and  language :  the  towns  of 
Medias,  Miihlenbach  (Balta  Moarei),  Hermann- 
stadt  (Nagy-Szeben),  Schaszburg  (Segesvar), 
Klausenburg  (Kolozsvar,  Cluj),  Kronstadt 
(Brasso,  Brasov),  Bistri^a  (Besztercze),  amongst 
others,  were  founded  or  developed  by  these 
colonists. 

In  12 1 1  Andrew  II  gave  part  of  the  territory 
to  the  Order  of  Teutonic  Knights  to  settle  and 
colonize. 

In  1240  the  Mongols  invaded  Poland  and  the 
West,  after  subduing  the  Russian  State  at  the 
Battle  of  the  Kalka,  1223;  but  were  defeated  in 
1241  by  the  united  powers  of  the  Magyars  and 
Roumanians  of  all  three  provinces. 

In  1291  on  one  occasion  the  Roumanians  were 
summoned  to  the  Diet  as  a  Fourth  nation. 

The  Turks  crushed  the  Mongol  power  and  in- 
herited it;  and  after  subduing  the  Southern  Slavs 
at  the  Battle  of  Kosovo,  1389,  invaded  the  Rou- 
manian provinces,  in  1411  and  1423. 

For  the  whole  of  this  period  Transylvania  was 
an  independent  principality,  governed  by  its  own 


TRANSYLVANIA  17 

Duke  (Voivod),  though  generally  in  subjection  to 
Hungary. 

From  1411  to  1877  Moldavia  and  Wallachia  were 
tributary  to  Turkey ;  but  they  were  never  mere 
provinces  of  the  Turkish  Empire,  as  Hungary 
itself  became  from  1526  to  1690. 

The  Reformation  spread  widely  over  Transyl- 
vania; and  when  in  1526  the  Hungarian  crown  de- 
volved on  the  German  Emperor,  Ferdinand  I, 
John  Zapolya,  Voivod  of  Transylvania,  invoked 
the  aid  of  Sultan  Suleiman  and  subjugated  a  great 
part  of  Hungary. 

After  the  Battle  of  Mohacs,  1526,  the  Turks 
conquered  the  whole  of  Hungary,  and  retained  it 
up  to  the  year  1690,  excepting  a  strip  extending 
from  the  junction  of  the  Mur  and  the  Drave  to 
the  East  of  Varasdin,  following  a  line  thence  to 
Nagy-Kanizsa  and  Gyor  (Raab),  thence  by  a  line 
following  Ersekujvar  (Neuhausel),  and  the  natural 
boundaries  of  the  rivers  Ipoly  and  Saj6  to  Kassa 
(Kaschau),  whence  it  proceeded  to  the  Carpathians 
by  the  River  Ondava.  All  the  remainder  of  Hun- 
gary was  a  Turkish  province,  the  kingdom  of 
Slavonia  (bounded  by  the  Drave  and  the  Danube 
as  far  as  Peter wardein);  and  the  Banat  of  Temes- 
var  (the  quadrilateral  formed  by  the  Theiss),  the 
Danube  down  to  Ormenyes,  and  on  the  north  the 
river  Maros. 

The  principality  of  Transylvania  was  independ- 
ent, subject  to  Turkish  suzerainty.  This  princi- 
pality was  bounded  towards  the  Banat  of  Temesvar 


1 8  ROUMANIA 

by  a  line  from  Or§ova  to  Ormenyes,  and  a  point 
just  over  the  Vulcan  Pass  on  the  Western  side; 
and  thence  in  a  more  or  less  straight  line  north 
to  a  point  twenty-four  miles  west  of  Deva  and 
fifty  miles  east  of  Arad,  i.e.,  somewhere  near  Zam, 
on  the  river  Maros.  From  this  point  the  political 
frontiers  of  Transylvania  were  practically  identical 
with  those  of  the  present  Counties  of  Hunyad 
(Hunedoara),  Als6-Feher  (Aba  de  jos,  Unter- 
weissenburg),  Torda-Aranyos  (Turda  Aries), 
Kis-kiikiillo  (Cojocna,  Klein-Kokelburg),  Szol- 
nok-Doboka  and  Besztercze-Naszod  (Bistri^a- 
Nasaud),  and  bounded  on  the  other  side  by  the 
international  frontier  of  Roumania  in  the  Car- 
pathians. 

The  ethnological  boundaries  of  the  Roumanians 
are  more  extensive,  and  the  compilers  of  the  Ox- 
ford Historical  Atlas  of  Modern  Europe,  Con- 
stantin  D.  Mavrodin,1  and  the  writers  of  the 
lugo-Slav  pamphlets  are  all  in  substantial  agree- 
ment, as  well  as  the  authorities  in  the  great 
Russian  and  German  encyclopaedias.  It  seems  to 
be  established  that  the  territory  of  the  Roumanian 
population  begins  at  Moldova  Nova  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Danube  in  the  Banat  of  Temesvar, 
mounts  up  to  Fehertemplon  [Biserica  Alba,  Weiss- 
kirchen]  and  thence  to  Versecz,  Temesvar 
[Timi§oara],  Nagy-Szalonta  [Salonta-Mare],  Nagy- 
Varad  [Oradea-Mare,  Grosswardein],  and  thence 

l  La  Roumanie  contemporaine  Paris,  1915. 


TRANSYLVANIA  19 

through  Borza  (near  Kolozsvar)  to  the  Roumanian 
frontier. 

The  writer  in  Meyer  and  Andre'evski's  encyclo- 
paedia further  states  that  the  line  of  division  be- 
tween the  Magyars  and  Roumanians  starts  at  the 
frontier  of  Moldavia  between  the  mouths  of  the 
Olt  (Alt,  Aluta)  and  Bistri^a,  crosses  the  river 
Maros,  and  extends  as  far  north  as  Saint  Marton, 
near  Munkacs.  The  great  complication  is,  that  in 
the  heart  of  the  Daco-Roumanian  territories  on 
either  side  of  the  political  frontier,  there  exist  solid 
blocks  of  Magyars  (i.e.,  Magyar  immigrants  or 
settlers),  of  the  Szekelyek  (the  families  originally 
settled  in  the  twelfth  century),  and  Germans.  The 
Magyars  are  to  be  found  mainly  in  the  Counties 
of  Kolozsvar,  Szolnok-doboka,  Hunyad,  Maros- 
Torda,  Kiikiillo,  Brasso,  in  parts  of  Fogaras,  the 
Szekelyek  in  Udvarhely,  Csik,  Torda-Maros,  and 
Torda-Aranyo;  whilst  the  Germans  still  retain  the 
old  Konigsbodcn  at  Hermannstadt,  Kronstadt 
(Brasso,  Brasov),  and  the  ancient  colonies.  The 
few  settlements  of  Bulgarians  are  less  incompatible, 
as  they  are  rapidly  absorbed  both  by  the  Magyars 
and  the  Roumanians. 

Transylvania  within  these  boundaries  was  an 
independent  principality  subject  to  Turkish  su- 
zerainty. In  1540,  John  Sigismund,  the  son  of 
John  Zapolya,  withdrew  from  the  extended  fron- 
tiers, and  Transylvania  was  once  again  within  its 
lational  boundaries  of  the  river  Theiss. 

For   one    hundred    and    fifty    years    (to    1690), 


2O  ROUMANIA 

Transylvania  was  thus  separated  from  Hungary 
in  every  political  sense. 

In  1571,  Stephen  Bathori  was  on  the  throne  of 
Transylvania,  and  in  1576  was  elected  King  of 
Poland:  and  in  1599  Andrew  Bathori  was  defeated 
in  a  war  with  Wallachia  by  Michael  the  Brave, 
who  succeeded  in  reuniting  all  three  provinces  for 
seven  years  under  one  sovereign  (until  1606). 

Michael,  however,  had  to  encounter  the  allied 
forces  of  the  Sultan  and  the  Emperor,  and  was 
overthrown;  and  Transylvania  was  overrun  by  the 
Imperial  forces,  and  was  administered  by  them 
with  the  result  that  Stephen  Bocskay  revolted 
and  was  recognised  by  the  Sultan  as  Voivod  of 
Transylvania. 

This  fact  is  noticeable :  Christian  populations 
have  often  preferred  Turkish  suzerainty  to  Aus- 
trian rule.  In  1822  Milos,  the  Liberator  of  Serbia, 
said:  "  If  you  sum  everything  up,  you  will  agree 
with  me  that  it  would  be  better  for  the  Serbians 
to  endure  the  tyranny  of  the  Turks  than  to  lie  down 
under  the  yoke  Austria  is  making  ready  for 

them If-the  Austrian  Government,  under 

any  pretext  whatsoever,  marches  its  army  into  our 
territory,  we  shall  join  hands  with  the  Turks." 

In  1606,  by  the  Peace  of  Vienna,  liberty  of 
conscience  was  guaranteed  to  the  Hungarian  Pro- 
testants, and  Stephen  Bocskay  was  formally  ac- 
knowledged as  Prince  of  Transylvania. 

In  1608  Sigismund  Rak6czy  was  elected  to  the 
throne,  and  in  1631  George  Rakoczy  I,  who  in 


TRANSYLVANIA  21 

1644  joined  the  alliance  of  France  and  Sweden 
against  the  Empire,  and  extended  the  frontiers  of 
Transylvania. 

However,  this  dynasty  became  unpopular,  and 
in  1660  there  was  civil  war ;  as  the  outcome  of 
which  in  1688  Apafi,  the  Turcophil  candidate  to 
the  throne,  was  compelled  to  acknowledge  an  Aus- 
trian suzerainty  over  Transylvania — this  was  only 
possible  after  Jan  Sobieski  had  delivered  Vienna 
from  the  Turks  in  1683. 

Apafi  died  in  1690,  and  his  son,  Apafi  II,  re- 
nounced his  principality  in  favour  of  Austria;  but 
obtained  a  charter  (ratified  solemnly  in  1697) 
guaranteeing  the  absolute  independence  of  Tran- 
sylvania in  all  matters  confessional  and  adminis- 
trative. This  ancient  charter,  which  conferred 
rights  only  on  the  nations  of  the  Sze"kelyek,  the 
Magyars  and  the  Germans,  nevertheless  held  good 
until  1848;  and  the  modernization  of  it  need  not 
have  involved  the  destruction  of  the  national  in- 
dependence built  upon  it. 

Thus  Transylvania  became  re-attached  to  the 
Habsburg  dynasty  :  possibly,  had  she  had  a  non- 
elective  throne,  and  a  determinate  line  of  princes, 
she  might  have  remained  independent. 

By  the  Treaty  of  Karlowitz,  1699,  the  Porte  for- 
mally abdicated  all  suzerainty  or  sovereignty  over 
Transylvania. 

The  Transylvanians  were  not  so  easily  satisfied. 
In  1703  Francis  Rak6czy  rebelled,  and  received  the 
support  of  the  Sz^klers  and  Magyars  :  but  he  was 


22  ROUMANIA 

defeated  by  the  Imperial  troops,  and  the  Treaty 
of  Szathmar,  1711,  definitely  incorporated  Tran- 
sylvania in  the  Hapsburg  dominions. 

About  this  time  many  Bulgarians  settled  at 
Alvincz,  DeVa,  Hermannstadt,  and  elsewhere. 

The  Turks  stirred  up  war  once  again;  but  their 
pretensions  were  finally  sealed  by  the  Treaty  of 
Pozarevats  (or  Passarowitz)  in  1718. 

The  Banat  of  Temesvar  was  recovered  from  the 
Turks  in  1718,  and  Belgrade,  Shabats,  part  of 
Serbia,  Little  Wallachia  and  Or§ova  ceded  to 
Austria:  all  of  these  were  lost  in  1739  (Treaty  of 
Belgrade),  except  the  Banat. 

From  this  point  onwards  Transylvania  has  no 
independent  history.  In  1765  Maria  Theresa 
created  Transylvania  a  Grand  Duchy;  and  under 
Joseph  II  a.  great  national  insurrection  of  the 
Roumanians  broke  out  in  1784  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Horia  and  Clo§ca.  The  Austrian  Government 
at  this  time  was  acting  tyrannically;  but  the  con- 
stitutional rights  of  1690  were  re-affirmed,  and 
re-asserted  and  maintained  at  every  diet;  those  of 
1825,  February,  1835,  1841,  and  1846  stand  out 
conspicuous. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  and  begin- 
ning of  the  nineteenth  centuries,  a  new  German 
element  was  introduced  into  Transylvania,  the 
Landler  settlers  from  Baden,  the  Breisgau,  Suabia, 
Salzburg,  Styria  and  Carinthia. 

Whether  under  pressure  of  German-Austrian 
rule  or  not,  the  Szekler  and  Magyar  classes  in 


TRANSYLVANIA  23 

Transylvania  (who  had  many  electoral  privileges) 
began  agitating  early  in  the  nineteenth  century 
for  a  union  with  Hungary.  The  Roumanian 
population  protested,  and  the  Wallachs  desired  to 
be  acknowledged  as  the  fourth  nation  (with  the 
Germans,  Szeklers,  and  Magyars)  in  Transyl- 
vania. 

In  1848  there  was  a  monster  meeting  of  the 
Wallachs  at  Balasfalva  [Blasendorf,  Blaj],  and  a 
petition  for  recognition  was  sent  to  the  Emperor, 
with  a  deputation.  Massacres,  rebellion,  riots 
ensued,  and  civil  war  :  the  Magyars  did  everything 
to  crush  the  Roumanian  aspirations. 

Still  Transylvania  remained  an  autonomous 
principality  until  1867. 

A  great  opportunity  was  lost  by  the  Central 
Powers  in  1849,  when  the  Roumanians  addressed 
a  petition  to  the  Emperor  of  Austria,  requesting 
that  all  the  Roumanians  of  Transylvania  and  the 
two  principalities  (of  Wallachia  and  Moldavia, 
which  were  not  yet  united)  might  be  gathered  into 
an  autonomous  nation  with  political  and  religious 
independence,  governed  by  the  Emperor  of  Austria 
as  Grand  Duke  of  Roumania.  This  new  State  was 
to  use  Roumanian  as  the  official  language,  was 
to  have  a  representative  at  the  Austrian  Court  (as 
Transylvania  had  from  1690  to  1848),  and  was  to 
include  Bucovina  and  as  much  of  Bessarabia  as 
was  then  in  the  principality  of  Moldavia. 

The  Austrians  did  not  consent.  It  is  a  satire 
on  the  present  war  that  the  Central  Powers  were 

c 


24  ROUMANIA 

in  1848  offered  their  present  scheme  of  a  Central 
Europe  on  a  fair  and  Liberal  basis  and  declined. 

In  1860  a  new  charter  was  granted  confirming 
and  ratifying  the  old  constitution,  and  the  Tran- 
sylvanian  Chancery  at  Vienna  was  re-established. 

In  1863  a  diet  at  Hermannstadt  reaffirmed  the 
constitution  of  1835,  and  proposed  to  send  deputies 
to  the  Austrian  Reichsrath.  But  the  old  franchises 
were  restored;  and  in  1865  an  artificial  Magyar 
majority3  voted  union  with  Hungary,  which  Aus- 
tria, weakened  after  Sadowa  (1866),  had  to  satisfy. 

This  was  the  first  beginning  of  a  Hungarian 
Transylvania. 

Now  Transylvania  merely  consists  of  Hungarian 
counties,  which  send  75  members  to  the  Hungarian 
Chamber :  every  one  of  the  liberties  and  national 
rights  enjoyed  under  Turkish  and  even  Austrian 
rule  have  vanished,  not  only  for  the  Roumanians, 
but  for  the  Saxon  Konigsboden  as  well.  In  1868 
the  High  Court  at  Kolozsvar  (Klausenburg)  was 
abolished. 

The  whole  problem  of  Transylvania,  or  the 
Roumanian  irredenta,  dates  back  to  1867,  and  is 
the  creation  of  the  new  autocratic  Germany,  as 
well  as  of  the  frantic  efforts  of  the  Magyar  minority 
to  retain  the  present  domains  of  the  Crown  of  St. 
Stephen. 

The  Roumanians  of  Transylvania  have  always 
been  loyal  to  the  Habsburg  dynasty :  but  their  al- 

2  The  Diet  was  packed  :  there  were  89  Magyar  representatives, 
31  Saxon  and  13  Roumanian.  [Roumanian  Reply]. 


TRANSYLVANIA  25 

legiance  to  the  Empire  at  Vienna  may  have  been 
shaken  when  they  were  transferred  arbitrarily  to 
the  Kingdom  of  Hungary. 

Transylvanian  history  thus  falls  into  five 
principal  epochs. 

1000-1526.     Independent   Principality    attached    to 
the  Hungarian  Crown. 

1526-1690.     Independent. 

1690-1848.     Under  the  Austrian  Crown,  but  inde-  , 
pendent. 

1848-1867.     Under  the  autocratic  government   of 
Austria. 

1867.     Amalgamated  with  Hungary. 

The  Roumanians,  it  is  true,  never  had  any 
rights  under  the  old  medieval  charter  of  independ- 
ence (save  that  in  1291  Andrew  II,  of  Hungary, 
admitted  them  as  a  fourth  nation  to  the  Transyl- 
vanian Diet). 

The  land  was  Roumanian  :  the  Magyars  in  the 
twelfth  century  dwelt  in  tents;  but  when  the  Ger- 
man Empire  consolidated,  and  put  an  end  to 
external  forays,  they  too  settled  into  towns,  and 
colonized  the  strategical  districts  of  Transylvania.8 
The  voluminous  endeavour  to  prove  themselves 
indigenous,  and  the  Roumanians  settlers,  has  not 
succeeded. 

3  Jung,  p.   216. 


26  ROUMANIA 

But  this  medieval  constitution  does  not  justify 
the  Magyars  of  the  present  day  in  treating  them 
as  an  "  inferior  race,"4  a  "  tolerated  race,"5  and 
subordinating  the  language  and  needs  of  the 
majority  to  the  tyranny  of  the  Magyar  aristocracy. 


4  Roumanian  Declaration  of  War. 

5  Magyar  Reply. 


CHAPTER  III 
THE  GRIEVANCES  OF  TRANSYLVANIA 

The  brief  history  of  Transylvania  has  already 
outlined  what  is  the  substance  of  the  cause  that 
has  at  last  provoked  Roumania  to  arms.  But 
some  account  still  seems  necessary  of  the  official 
and  systematic  misrule  in  Transylvania.  For  this 
purpose  we  shall  rely,  as  far  as  may  be,  on  foreign 
and  hostile  evidence,  so  as  to  avoid  any  impugn- 
ment of  interested  witnesses.  Friedrich  Naumann 
himself  admits  (p.  91)  that  the  Hungarian  system 
of  Government  ruthlessly  and  permanently  ex- 
cludes the  little  peoples  from  any  share  in  the 
administration,  and  leaves  them  with  a  very  com- 
prehensible feeling  of  rancour:  and  (p.  81)  that 
it  was  with  the  rise  of  the  Hungarians  that  the 
question  of  the  Nationalities  for  the  first  time  be- 
came really  serious. 

Naumann  is  writing  in  1915:  it  may  be  helpful 
to  trace  expressions  of  opinion  back  a  little  farther. 

In  1860  an  anonymous  pamphlet,  "  Die  Sprachen 
und  Nationalitatsfragen  in  Oesterreich,  von 
einem  Romanen,"  was  published  at  Vienna.  At 
this  time  Hungary  and  Transylvania  were  both 
being  more  or  less  impartially  oppressed  from 

27 


28  ROUMANIA 

Vienna.  This  writer  states:  "Hungary  is  com- 
parable with  Switzerland,  as  long  as  it  enjoys  a 
similar  system  of  home  rule.  The  various  peoples 
should  have  the  right  to  appeal  to  the  Monarch 

in   their  own   tongue In   any   case,    a 

sovereignty  in  Hungary,  a  sort  of  State  of  Hun- 
gary within  the  State  of  Austria,  seems  to  us  to- 
day something  as  preposterous  as  the  belief  in  a 
dualism  in  the  Universe.  A  semi-sovereignty, 
both  logically  and  practically,  is  only  an  expecta- 
tion for  the  reversion  of  the  whole  estate.  A  house 
divided  against  itself  cannot  stand Prac- 
tically a  Hungarian,  or  rather  a  Magyar,  autonomy 
would  now — after  the  theoretic  acknowledgement 
of  the  equal  rights  of  all  the  nationalities — be 
one  of  the  most  disastrous  anomalies  imag- 
inable; the  immediate  result  would  be,  either  the 
rescission  of  national  equality  in  Austria  or  the 
legitimate  struggle  of  all  the  races  and  districts 
for  equal  independence.  The  former  would  have 
a  precedent  on  a  larger  scale  in  the  miserable 
conditions  of  Turkey :  the  latter  would  be  in  itself 
a  logical  result,  but  would  lead  inevitably  to 

anarchy A  historic  claim  is  put  up  by 

renascent  Magyarism  in  a  manner  unjustified  and 
out  of  date :  first  of  all,  because  the  historic  pre- 
tensions of  Hungary  are  being  resuscitated  against 
those  of  Austria,  which  in  this  respect  exist  de 
facto  and  de  iure  are  equally  valid;  secondly, 
because  the  true  and  substantive  historical  right 
that  unites  the  Hungarian  peoples,  comprehends 


THE   GRIEVANCES    OF   TRANSYLVANIA  2Q 

more  than  the  Magyar  race  by  itself What 

reliance  can  these  peoples  place  in  Magyarism,  in 
the  Magyar  State  or  oligarchy  after  their  bitter 
experiences  up  to  the  year  1849?  [when  the  Russo- 
Austrian  armies  suppressed  the  revolt  of  the 
Magyars  with  the  partial  aid  of  Transylvania].  The 
Magyars  in  the  eighteenth  century  kept  on  peti- 
tioning the  Austrian  government  for  fifty  years  to 
cede  to  them  the  Banat  (which  Austrian  arms  had 
liberated  from  Turkish  rule),  in  order  to  introduce 
Magyar  administration,  and  thus  to  enslave  the 
Roumanians  of  that  province  who  had  not  been 
altogether  bereft  of  their  rights  even  under  the 
Turkish  yoke." 

The  writer  also  points  out  that,  as  long  as  the 
independence  of  Transylvania  had  been  respected, 
Magyars  and  Roumanians  had  been  on  friendly 
terms  from  the  tenth  century  onwards,  until  in  the 
Diets  of  1832,  1836,  1844,  1847  and  1848,  Latin 
was  replaced  by  Magyar  as  the  official  language; 
and  other  proselytizing  followed  apace. 

In  1877  Constantin  Frantz  [Deutsche  Antwort 
auf  die  orientalische  Frage,  1877]  remarks  :  "  The 
Roumanians  seem  as  though  they  had  been 
snowed  into  the  mass  of  the  peoples  surrounding 
them  without  a  natural  resting-place:  and  their 
nationality  is  in  the  gravest  peril  from  the  Mag- 
yars. If  the  Magyars  conjure  up  to  themselves 
the  vision  of  a  Magyar  world,  a  Roumanian  world 
would  be  just  as  imaginable." 

Julius  Jung  [Romer  und  Romanen,   1877, 


30  ROUMANIA 

bruck]  remarks:  "  Hungarian  history  is  the  story 
of  the  relations  of  the  Magyar  nobility,  the  en- 
serfed  Roumanian  peasantry  and  the  German 
colonists,  and  of  the  relations  to  each  of  them  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Hungary The  Magyar- 
German  colonists  wedged  themselves  into  the 
Wallach  territory.  Each  of  the  colonies,  the 
Saxon  settlers,  the  Szekelyek,  and  the  Magyar 
nobles  took  exclusive  possession  of  the  dominion 
of  the  country,  as  the  sole  '  nations  '  entitled  there- 
to in  right  of  conquest :  while  the  Wallachs  were 
nothing  more  than  the  servant,  unprivileged  mass.1 
It  was  a  different  situation  from  any  other  in  the 
colonizations  of  the  Germans,  or  of  any  people, 
whether  in  ancient  or  modern  history." 

In  this  connection  from  a  different  point  of  view 
— not  less  grasping — the  remark  of  the  Russian 
diplomat,  F.  N.  Fonton,  in  1812,  might  be  quoted, 
at  the  time  of  the  first  annexation  of  Bessarabia 
[Kasso,  p.  229]  :  "  This  people,  the  Roumanians, 
have  a  strongly  national  character :  and  I  cannot 
disguise  the  fact,  that,  when  I  glance  at  the  map, 
I  feel  utterly  vexed  that  these  eight  millions  of 
a  people  foreign  to  the  Slavs  are  settled  here  on 
the  delightful  slopes  of  the  Carpathian  Alps, 
wedged  in,  as  it  were,  between  Slav  races,  and 
forming  an  obstacle  to  their  reunion." 

An  impartial  onlooker  might  consider  that  this 

1  "  According  to  our  ancient  laws  the  Roumanian  people  as  an 
immigrant  population  [sic]  was  nothing  but  a  tolerated  people  in 
Transylvania."  [Magyar  Reply,  1891]. 


THE    GRIEVANCES    OF   TRANSYLVANIA  31 

compact  national  mass  had  as  much  right  to  their 
ancient  boundaries  as  the  Slavs,  or  the  Germans, 
or  the  Maygars,  all  of  whom  are  of  later  date. 

loan  Slavic!  in  1880,  a  Roumanian,  published 
his  great  history  [Die  Rumanen  in  Ungarn, 
Siebenbiirgen  and  der  Bukowina]  in  German. 
His  judgment  on  the  conditions  of  his  time  is 
worth  some  brief  extracts. 

"  If  ever  a  people  has  worked  its  way  up  from 
misery  and  degradation,  it  is  the  Roumanians," 
(citing  G.  von  Rath  [Siebenbiirgen,  Reise- 
beobachtungen,  1879]);  and  Slavic!  adds:  "The 
Roumanians  have  endured  and  still  endure  much, 
without  letting  it  interrupt  their  development, 
without  losing  patience :  for  they  feel  that  the 

future  belongs  to  them For  centuries  the 

Magyars  have  been  the  ruling  race  on  the  lower 
Danube,  the  principal  Christian  people  in  the 
East,  the  intermediaries  between  East  and  West : 
during  the  whole  of  this  long  period  they  have 
never  succeeded  in  becoming  the  social  cement  of 
their  subject  races.  Politically,  they  have  constituted 
a  capable  stock,  but  not  a  civilizing  element.  .... 
When  the  civilizing  element  at  length  made  its 
appearance  in  the  East  with  the  Habsburgs,  a 
regulated  civilizing  effort  could  begin.  The  at- 
tempt of  the  German  element  to  solve  the  task  for 
which  the  Magyars  had  proved  their  incapacity, 
has  itself  only  partially  succeeded.  The  peoples 
of  the  Monarchy  found  in  the  Monarchy  a  sure 
mainstay,  and  loyalty  to  the  common  dynasty  has 


32  ROUMANIA 

held  them  long  together;  but  the  German  people 
is  too  remote,  and  the  German  Kultur  has  been 
too  much  adulterated  with  other  peoples,  such  as 
the  Magyars  and  the  Jews,  as  transmitted  to  the 
other  nations." 

Hence,  vSaguna,  the  Roumanian  leader  in  the 
'sixties,  aimed  at  the  self-education  of  the  Rou- 
manians in  alliance  with  the  German  element,  and 
in  subjection  only  to  the  common  sovereign.  It 
was  he  who  extorted  from  the  Magyars  the  Law 
of  the  Nationalities  [for  which  see  p.  45].  "So 
ran  the  law.  But  the  legislators,  even  when  voting 

never  intended  respecting  it No  one  can 

be  surprised  at  the  trouble  the  Magyars  put  them- 
selves to,  to  force  their  language  down  others' 
throats :  none  would  ever  learn  it  save  under  com- 
pulsion." 

In  the  section  dealing  with  the  grievances  in 
some  detail,  the  learned  and  calm  judgment  of 
Slavici  will  be  quoted  afresh. 

To  carry  the  story  forward  of  the  general  con- 
siderations, to  show  how  it  is  the  elevation  of  one 
race — the  Magyars — to  an  unjustified  supremacy 
that  has  been  the  root  of  the  Roumanian  problem, 
and  ultimately,  the  cause  of  any  disaffection  to 
the  Austrian  dynasty,  a  pamphlet  by  Take  lonescu 
[La  Politiqtie  Etrangere  de  la  Roumanie,  1891, 
Bucarest]  provides  further  confirmation.  In  this 
publication  Take  lonescu  insists  that  the  only 
possible  policy  for  Roumania  is  a  foreign  one, 
and  can  scarcely  be  one  of  alliance  with  either  of 


THE    GRIEVANCES    OF   TRANSYLVANIA  33 

the  Great  Powers,  Russia  or  Austria,  both  of  whom 
have  despoiled  essential  parts  of  the  national  do- 
main. "  Neutrality  for  the  Roumanian  State  is 

neither  desirable  nor  possible Belgium 

is  only  neutral,  in  as  far  as  it  is  believed  that  Eng- 
land will  not  allow  anyone  to  seize  it 

But  how  could  we  who  hold  the  keys  of  Southern 
Europe,  commanding  the  avenue  of  the  Russians 
to  the  Southern  Slavs  and  the  high  road  to  the 

Dardanelles,   remain   neutral  ? "      He 

thus  characterizes  Magyar  policy.  "  The  Mag- 
yars, foreign  in  speech  and  origin  to  all  the 
European  nations,  alien  by  religion  to  all  the 
Eastern  peoples;  strange  by  its  social  organiza- 
tion to  all  the  Eastern  peoples,  which  are  essential- 
ly democratic;  odious  to  all  the  nationalities  by 
their  mad  and  violent  policy  of  Magyarization — in 
itself  a  suicidal  policy — the  Magyars,  despite  their 
great  and  incontestable  qualities,  have  none  of 
the  indispensable  attributes  of  an  apostle.  They 
can  only  guard  Europe  against  Pan-Russism,  if 
in  agreement  with  us,  as  they  formerly  could 
against  the  Turk,  with  us  as  advanced  guard.  They 
cannot  play  the  part  of  propagator  of  Western 

civilization  in  the  South-East  of  Europe 

Hungary  must  become  a  federative  State  or  be 
effaced."  The  solution  proffered  by  Take  lonescu 
in  1891  is  a  Balkan  federation,  which  might  work 
in  harmony  with  a  federalized  Austria-Hungary. 
In  all  these  declarations  there  is  never  any  hostility 


34 


ROUMANIA 


to  Germany :  the  Magyar  incubus  is  the  great 
hindrance. 

The  population  of  Transylvania  and  its  racial 
proportions  are  a  matter  of  great  consequence. 

On  Magyar  statistics,  according  to  the  reply  of 
the  Magyar  students  of  Kolozsvar  in  1891,  the 
census  of  1880  revealed  a  total  population  for  the 
whole  of  Hungary  of  13,728,622;  of  whom 

46.65  were  Magyar. 


13.62 

I3-S2 

I7-50 

2-57 

4.60 

i-54 


German. 

Slovak. 

Roumanian. 

Ruthenian. 

Serb. 

unclassified. 


For  the  census  of  1890  the  following  figures  and 
facts  are  drawn  from  German-Austrian  sources; 
the  classification  being  on  the  ordinary  language 
used,  not  according  to  origin.  These  figures  are 
so  far  inaccurate,  as  there  exist  80,000  gypsies, 
15,000  Jews,  9,000  Turks  and  Bulgarians:  some  of 
whom  have  been  distributed  under  other  heads. 


TRANSYLVANIA 

POPULATION 

RELIGIONS 

Per  cent. 

Per  cent. 

Roumanians... 

1,276,890 

57 

Orthodox         ..      694,890 

30.87 

Magyars 

697,945 

31 

Greek  Cath.   .. 

633,570 

28.14 

Germans 

217,670 

9.67 

Lutheran  

328,034 

14-57 

Others 

58,7" 

2-33 

Rom.  Cath.    .. 

284,800 

9.27 

Evangelical 

208,758 

9.27 

Unitarian 

59,287 

2.64 

Others      54,°37 

5-24 

2,251,216  100.00 


2,251,216  loo.oo 


THE   GRIEVANCES    OF   TRANSYLVANIA 


35 


From  the  Roumanian  side  we  read  that  in  the 
whole  of  the  Monarchy  there  were  at  the  same 
census  of  1880  [Reply  of  the  Roumanian  Students 
of  Bucarest,  1891]  :  — 


10,170,000 
6,542,000 
2,623,000 

755.°°° 
7,140,000 
3,255,000 
2,918,000 
3,158,000 
1,128,000 


Germans 

Magyars 
Roumanians 

Italians 

Cechs 

Poles 

Serbs 

Ruthenes 

Slovenes 

38,489,000 

The  proportion  of  the  Roumanians  in  the  whole 
of  the  Monarchy,  on  the  authority  of  A  magyar 
Romanak  es  a  magyar  nemzet,  thus  constitutes 
2623/38489  or  about  6.834  Per  cent.  This  points 
to  a  diminution  from  the  figures  for  the  entire 
monarchy,  as  compared  with  the  census  of  1869 
[Slavic!,  p.  195],  when  there  were  2,900,000 — or 
according  to  the  statistics  compiled  by  Keleti 
Karoly,  on  behalf  of  the  Magyars,  2,321,000 
Roumanians  in  all  parts  of  the  Empire,  a  correct 
estimate  probably  being  about  2,700,000. 

The  census  of  1890  (Roumanian  reply)  showed 
for  the  whole  of  Hungary  a  proportion  of  54.22  per 
cent.  Magyars  and  15.9  Roumanians,  with  12.22 
Germans.  The  variations  in  these  figures  can  be 
accounted  for  in  many  ways :  partly  by  the 
emigration  of  Transylvanian  Roumanians  into 
Roumania ;  but  much  more  by  the  zeal  of  the 


30  ROUMANIA 

Magyar  government  to  demonstrate  the  Magyar 
character  of  their  State.  Personal  and  local  names 
are  Magyarized  :  anyone  who  can  speak  or  write 
Magyar  is  set  down  as  belonging  to  that  nation- 
ality. 

The  statistics  for   1910  can    be   found    in   Nau- 
mann's  Mitteleuropa  for  Hungary  :  — 


Magyars 

10,050,000 

.         48-2% 

Roumanians 

2,950,000 

•         14-1% 

Germans 

2,030,000 

9-8% 

Slovaks 

2,030,000 

9-4% 

Croats 

1,830,000 

8.8% 

Serbs 

1,110,000 

5-3% 

Ruthenes 

470,000 

2.3% 

Unclassified 

460,000 

2.1% 

whilst  for  the  whole  Empire,  including  Bosnia- 
Hercegovina,  the  proportion  of  the  two  ruling 
races  of  the  Germans  and  Magyars,  is  only  12  and 
10.1  millions  respectively  out  of  51.4  millions,  i.e., 
23.341  per  cent,  and  19.45  Per  cent. 

These  figures  despite  fluctuations,  arbitrary  or 
natural,  show  the  permanence  of  a  large  and  com- 
pact Roumanian  population,  a  very  considerable 
minority  in  the  Empire  and  in  the  Kingdom  of 
Hungary,  as  well  as  a  clear  majority  in  Transyl- 
vania. 

There  are  no  absolutely  reliable  statistics;  and 
those  of  Keleti  are  suspected  and  impugned  by 
nearly  every  authority,  as  vitiated  by  pro-Magyar 
policy. 


THE   GRIEVANCES    OF  TRANSYLVANIA  37 

In  a  previous  chapter  the  political  and  ethno- 
logical boundaries  of  Transylvania  have  been 
shortly  sketched.  It  remains  to  consider  how 
far  the  great  majority,  the  Roumanians,  receive 
justice,  since  they  have  been  swept  into  a  complete 
political  amalgamation  with  the  Kingdom  of 
Hungary. 

In  1868,  when  the  dualistic  regime  was  formally 
sanctioned  between  Austria  and  Hungary,  a  series 
of  fundamental  laws  was  passed,  conferring 
equality  of  rights  of  the  Nationalities  of  Hungary 
and  Transylvania;  enacting  that  the  trials  should 
be  held  in  the  regional  language,  where  one  fifth 
of  the  local  Council  so  desired ;  that  religious  com- 
munities should  be  free  and  the  schools  belonging 
to  them ;  that  the  medium  of  instruction  should  be 
the  native  tongue ;  that  municipal  Councils  should 
be  free  and  in  the  choice  of  their  official  language ; 
that  all  the  laws  should  be  published  in  the  region- 
al languages ;  that  all  public  officials  must  be  cog- 
nisant with  the  local  language  and  so  forth. 

All  of  these  provisions  seem  to  be  an  elementary 
safeguard,  where  a  centralized  alien  government 
takes  over  the  administration  of  compact  masses 
of  strange  populations. 

In  the  history  of  England  there  have  been  many 
oppressive  and  persecuting  kings :  very  often 
religious  and  personal  convictions  have  been  pro- 
scribed, so  as  to  conform  to  some  ecclesiastical 
tyranny  or  fanatical  devotion  to  serve  the  inclin- 
ations of  the  monarch  and  ruling  aristocracy.  But 


38  •      ROUMANIA 

all  such  notions  are  things  of  long  ago ;  and,  even 
thus,  Charles  I  never  oppressed  the  Welsh  for 
speaking  Welsh  :  nor  did  Cromwell  inhibit  the 
use  of  Irish.  Possibly  a  long-oppressed  nation- 
ality acquires  a  morbid  self-consciousness,  which 
makes  it  distrust  everything  it  cannot  remodel  in 
its  own  shape  within  its  own  boundaries.  The 
bond  of  unity  with  the  Magyars  may  be,  as  with 
the  Prussians,  the  hatred  and  fear  of  other  races. 

"Hungary  will  become  Magyar,  or  else  she  will 
not  exist,"  said  Kossuth  in  1848.  The  whole 
evidence  to  be  derived  from  the  writers  of  the  'six- 
ties corroborates  this  statement,  but  from  the  other 
side  of  the  quesion  :  if  Hungary  could  not  exist 
without  claiming  and  denationalizing  non-Magyar 
territories,  they  preferred  as  the  lesser  evil  a  uni- 
form Austrian  administration.  This  fact  the 
Magyar  apologists  pervert.  "The  Roumanian 
Nationalists  are  the  docile  instruments  of  German- 
ism :  the  restoration  of  constitutional  government 
[sic]  leaves  them  cold  and  passive."2 

However,  says  Slavici  in  1881  :  "  §aguna  had 
expressed  three  wishes  in  the  name  of  the  Rou- 
manian people,  touching  the  Church,  the  School 
and  the  Language.  His  wishes  were  granted  : 
the  Roumanian  Church  was  legally  declared  auto- 
cephalous  :  the  Roumanians  were  assured  of  the 
right  to  institute  their  own  schools,  to  maintain 
them,  and  to  administer  them  :  and  the  so-called 

2  Magyar  Reply,  p.   54. 


THE   GRIEVANCES    OF   TRANSYLVANIA  39 

Law  for  the  Nationalities  in  certain  circumstances 
and  in  certain  districts  permitted  the  official  use 
of  the  Roumanian  language.  So  much  for  the 
law.  But  the  legislators  never  contemplated  re- 
specting the  law,  even  when  they  were  voting 
for  it." 

(I.)     ELECTORAL  DISABILITIES. 

The  suffrage  in  Hungary  is  on  a  basis  of  prop- 
erty franchise  of  72-80  florins  a  year.9  Voting  is 
open,  not  by  ballot :  and  the  towns  at  which  vot- 
ing takes  place  are  scattered.  There  is  urgent 
need  for  a  redistribution  of  seats  :  some  small 
Magyar  towns  have  two  deputies  for  300  voters; 
some  Roumanian  towns  with  5,000  voters  are  un- 
represented. Of  the  74  deputies,  35  are  sent  by 
four  Magyar  counties  and  35  urban  communes. 
There  remain  over  33  counties  in  which  the  excess 
of  Roumanians  over  Magyars  is  as  18  to  7. 

In  practice,  only  electors  who  can  speak  Magyar 
are  allowed  to  vote ;  and  the  military  are  employed 
to  bar  access  to  undesired  voters;  and  every  de- 
vice is  employed,  such  as  arbitrary  imprisonment, 
falsification  of  the  counting,  to  secure  the  election 
of  the  Magyar  candidate.  The  result  is  that  of 
the  417  deputies  only  one  is  a  Roumanian,  whereas 
the  proportion,  on  a  basis  of  population,  should 
be  75. 

All  non-Magyar  populations  are  equally  affected. 

»  Ibid,  p.  58. 


4<D  ROUMANIA 

In  1884  the  Slovaks  decided  to  abstain  from  the 
elections  altogether ;  and  their  suit  was  followed 
by  the  Serbs  and  Roumanians  in  1892.  On  the 
other  hand,  there  are  seven  Saxons  who  adhere  to 
the  Magyar  Liberal  party. 

It  was  in  1891,  when  the  protest  of  the  Rou- 
manian students  of  Bucarest  appeared  and  was 
officially  answered  by  the  Magyar  students  of 
Kolozsvar.  In  that  year  A  -magyar  dllam  (the 
Magyar  State)  (22  vij,  1891)  wrote  :  — 

"And  moreover  it  is  a  fact  that  in  the  districts 
inhabited  by  the  nationalities  we  find  a  body  of 
officials,  who  in  the  name  of  the  Hungarian  State 
administer  and  render  justice  in  a  manner  worthy 
only  of  the  Turkish  Pashas.  We  might  enumer- 
ate hundreds  of  similar  cases  which  all  prove  that 
the  Governors  themselves  do  not  respect  the  Law 
of  the  Nationalities,  so  that  even  after  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Reply  of  the  Magyars  one  sad  truth 
remains  incontestable,  that  in  reality  the  Nation- 
alities are  oppressed."  [Reply  of  ihe  Roumanian 
students^ . 

In  the  elections  of  1896  this  public  voting  took 
place  only  in  the  large  towns,  thus  excluding  the 
Roumanian  peasantry,  who  were  further  incapaci- 
tated by  a  severe  examination  as  to  their  kno\v- 
ledge  of  Magyar,  and  by  the  electoral  census 
being  raised  in  Roumanian  towns  to  a  sum 
three  or  four  times  as  high  as  in  Magyar  towns. 
In  1896  two  army  corps  were  mobilized  in  Hungary 
to  preside  over  the  elections.  The  result  was 


THE   GRIEVANCES    OF   TRANSYLVANIA  41 

that  instead  of  80  members,  the  Roumanians  were 
represented  by  three  in  the  Chamber  [Mavrodin, 
p.  7].  "  The  exercise  of  the  franchise  by  the  non- 
Magyars  is  prevented  or  restricted  by  every  imag- 
inable device  or  chicanery,  and  there  is  an 
elaborate  governmental  system  of  terrorism  or  re- 
pression. The  whole  machinery  of  the  State  is 
thrown  into  the  scale  against  the  non-Magyar 
voter,  and  his  chances  are  rendered  well-nigh  hope- 
less by  wholesale  employment  of  troops  and  armed 
gendarmes  to  preserve  order." 

At  the  present  time  the  Magyar  Lower  Cham- 
ber consists  of  413  deputies  (excluding  40  sent  to 
it  from  Croatia-Slavonia),  and  of  these  only  8, 
instead  of  198  on  a  basis  of  population,  are  non- 
Magyars  :  i.e.,  1.79  per  cent,  instead  of  47.9. 

In  the  Austrian  House  even,  which  is  grossly 
packed,  the  non-Germans  outnumber  the  Germans 
by  26  (233  Germans,  283  non-Germans),  and  the 
elections  are  not  supervised  by  the  military  [New 
Europe,  No.  n]. 

(II.)    EDUCATION. 

The  matter  of  education  is  one  of  the  sorest  for 
a  subject  nationality.  How  are  the  young  to  have 
adequate  knowledge  of  their  own  language  and 
institutions  ?  What  would  have  been  the  outcry 
in  South  Africa  and  Canada,  if  Dutch  and  French 
had  been  proscribed,  and  the  use  of  the  two  lan- 
guages not  been  legal  and  obligatory  for  all  pur- 
poses? Even  as  things  are,  there  are  complaints, 


42  ROUMANIA 

if  by  accident  one  or  two  officials  are  not  competent 
linguists.  The  Magyars  have  been  faithful  pupils 
of  the  Prussians  in  Poland  and  Sleswig  ;  they 
have  bettered  the  example  of  their  benefactors, 
through  whose  victory  they  obtained  equality  in 
the  Dual  Monarchy. 

Education  and  Church  polity  are  inextricably 
connected,  for  it  is  the  Churches  that  founded  and 
maintained  the  first  schools. 

Under  the  laws  of  1868  all  religious  communi- 
ties were  free  together  with  their  schools,  in  which 
the  native  language  was  to  be  the  medium  of  in- 
struction, and  the  Magyar  Reply  of  1891  affirms 
that  Roumanian  is  still  so  employed.  The  facts 
mentioned  in  the  Roumanian  Reply  do  not  bear 
this  contention  out.  Slavic!  says  :  "Although  the 
Roumanians  [who  support  their  own  voluntary 
schools]  like  other  citizens  pay  their  taxes,  the 
Hungarian  State  contributes  nothing  to  the 
improvement  of  Roumanian  education.  In  1848 
the  Roumanians  had  a  superior  gymnasium,  an 
ecclesiastical  seminar  and  a  Teachers'  College  at 
Blaj  [Blasendorf],  another  superior  gymnasium  at 
Belenyes,  and  few  hundreds  of  poor  elementary 
schools.  In  1879  they  had  four  upper  gymnasia 
at  Blaj,  Belenyes,  Nasaud  and  Brasov  and 
Szamos-Cjvdr,  etc.,  and  2,932  elementary  schools. 
But  the  provision  for  their  education  is  inferior  to 
that  of  the  Germans,  the  Slovaks,  or  the  Magyars. 

Slavic!  published  his  book  in  1880.  In  1879 
Magyar  was  made  a  compulsory  subject  in  all 


THE   GRIEVANCES    OF   TRANSYLVANIA  43 

schools,  and  the  secondary  schools  were  almost 
entirely  magyarized. 

There  are  insufficient  schools  for  the  Roumani- 
ans, e.g.,  at  Arad,  where  the  Roumanian  and 
Magyar  populations  are  as  63  to  23 ;  the  pupils  at 
the  schools  are  as  45  to  405.  So  too  at  Caran§ebe§. 
Further,  no  private  schools  may  be  opened  at  all ; 
and  Roumanian  endowed  establishments  are 
arbitrarily  closed  and  converted  to  Magyar  uses, 
e.g.,  at  Belenyes  [BejusJ. 

There  are  no  Roumanian  universities ;  the 
Austrian  government  under  Count  L6nyay  refused 
permission,  even  during  the  relatively  happier 
period  of  absolutism  from  1849  to  1867.  But  at 
the  Magyar  universities  at  Pest  and  Kolozsvar  the 
Roumanian  students  are  only  5  per  cent,  and  n.6 
per  cent,  respectively. 

In  all  the  schools  the  names  of  the  entrants  have 
to  be  magyarized  in  spelling.  [Roumanian  Reply, 
PP.  58  .  .  .] 

In  addition  to  this  systematic  persecution  and 
repression,  by  Law  XV.  of  1891  any  parents  who 
are  considered  incompetent  to  look  after  their  own 
children  must  send  them  in  infancy  to  Infant 
Asylums,  where  they  are  handed  over  to  Magyar 
foster-parents  and  denationalized.  This  practice 
has  some  curious  Turanian  parallels  :  the  Turks 
used  to  recruit  the  Janissaries  by  a  devchurme  or 
children's  poll-tax.4  Latterly,  during  last  year's 

4  The  same  principle  is  now  in  full  operation  in  occupied  Serbia 
(BirSevyya,   V&d.,   n  i.   17). 


44 


ROUMANIA 


Armenian  atrocities,  "the  converts  to  Islam  were 
offered  the  following  terms  :  they  must  hand  over 
all  children  under  twelve  years  of  age  to  the  gov- 
ernment, which  would  undertake  to  place  them  in 
orphanages."  So,  too,  the  Tatars,  when  they 
ruled  over  medieval  Russia,  took  a  toll  of  young 
children,  as  a  part  of  the  scheme  of  taxation. 

In  1874,  1888,  and  1889,  a  number  of  Slovak 
children  were  officially  declared  orphans  and  trans- 
ported to  the  Hungarian  plain  or  puszta. 

These  facts  are  mainly  drawn  from  Roumanian 
sources;  but  the  allegations  are  not  contradicted 
in  the  official  Magyar  Reply;  the  Russian  Ency- 
clopaedia (which  derives  much  of  its  information, 
both  in  matter  and  form,  from  German  authorities) 
also  states  that — "The  teaching  in  the  Hungarian 
schools  must  be  in  the  native  language  of  the 
pupils.  In  the  year  1891-92  there  were  28  schools 
in  which  the  teaching  was  conducted  in  three 
languages.  In  1891  a  scheme  of  national  infant 
education  was  introduced  in  Hungary,  in  spite 
of  the  opposition  of  the  non-Magyar  nations,  and 
\vas  intended  as  a  step  in  the  direction  of  crush- 
ing these  nationalities." 

Not  that  the  grievances  are  only  Roumanian  : 
they,  as  merely  the  largest  subject  people,  are  the 
most  affected.  Xaumann  says  of  the  Germans  in 
Transylvania:  "Where  the  Germans  in  Austria 
or  Hungary  live  dispersed  and  affronted,  they  are 
sure  of  our  sympathy  and  protection;  but  they 
should  also,  as  far  as  possible,  take  into  consider- 


THE   GRIEVANCES    OF   TRANSYLVANIA  45 

ation  that  reciprocal  justice  raises  the  standard  of 
a  nation,  and  that  there  are  other  nations  as  well 
who  want  to  live  beside  us." 

In  the  Austrian  Bucovina,  by  common  consent 
conditions  are  much  more  equable. 

There  are  two  Roumanian  Churches :  one 
Orthodox  Greek,  and  the  other  Greek  Uniate,  ow- 
ing allegiance  to  the  Pope  but  using  the  Orthodox 
Ritual.  The  Greek  Church  is  one  in  doctrine, 
but  national  in  organization,  unlike  the  Roman. 

(III.)    THE  CHURCH. 

The  Roumanian  Church  in  Transylvania  was 
made  autocephalous  in  1868.  Yet  a  Magyar  Arch- 
bishop was  immediately  appointed,  and  a  Magyar 
ministry  was  given  control  of  the  Church  estates. 
In  August,  1916,  the  appointment  of  Bishop 
Mangra  raised  a  great  outcry  on  account  of  his 
alleged  Magyar  proclivities.  The  ecclesiastical 
schools  in  Temesvar  were  taken  over  by  the 
Magyars,  and  whilst  300,000  florins  were  allotted 
to  the  Magyar  theatres,  the  amount  assigned  to 
the  Roumanian  Church  was  limited  to  50,000. 

(IV.)     LOCAL  GOVERNMENT. 

The  municipal  government  is  engineered  so  as 
to  return  only  Magyars  to  power.  In  1889  Baron 
Banffy  held  an  inquisition  into  all  the  townships 
and  expelled  or  fined  all  office-holders  who  could 
not  speak  the  Magyar  language.  By  decrees  of 
1873  and  1874  it  was  laid  down  that  all  municipal 


46  ROUMANIA 

and  local  proceedings  must  be  drawn  up  in 
Magyar;  and  all  judicial  procedure  must  also  be 
in  that  language. 

Yet  the  Law  XLIX.  of  1868,  S.  7  provided  that 
every  inhabitant  of  a  county  in  the  country  may 
use  the  national  language  of  the  commune  at  the 
tribunals  of  his  district.  The  judge  is  to  sum  up, 
interrogate,  etc.,  in  the  same  language ;  and  the 
proces-verbal  also  to  be  in  the  language  assented 
to  by  the  parties. 

All  public  or  municipal  officials  are  compelled 
to  magyarize  their  names,  and  in  the  21  counties 
of  Transylvania  out  of  6,588  officials  405  are  Rou- 
manian, instead  of  3,310.  [Roumanian  Reply, 
1891]. 

The  percentage  of  the  population  in  some  of  the 
principal  counties  was  as  follows  :  — 

Magyar 
29.62 

56.  5 
10.82 
86.72 
86.92 
2.18 

In  Transylvania  in  1891  amongst  the  officials 
in  the  ministries  (where  there  should  be  320 
Roumanians  out  of  the  1,726),  there  were  only  18; 
and  in  the  High  Court  of  Justice  out  of  428,  10 
Roumanians  instead  of  73. 

The  provisions  of  Law  XLIX.  of  1868  that  the 
authorities  in  the  Transylvanian  and  other  coun- 
ties should  be  selected  from  amongst  men 


Roumanian 

Brass6 

36.18 

Maros-Torda 

35-04 

Maramaros 

2S-91 

Haromsz6k 

12.78 

Csik    (Ciuc) 

1  2.  02 

Nagy-Sz^ben 

66.27 

THE   GRIEVANCES    OF   TRANSYLVANIA  47 

acquainted  with  the  local  language  has  been  utterly 
disregarded ;  and  there  is  not  one  Roumanian 
Viscount  (Lord-Lieutenant  of  a  county)  nor  one 
Roumanian  in  the  Supreme  Court. 

The  administration  of  justice  has  been  entirely 
magyarized.  Contrary  to  the  fundamental  laws 
of  1868,  decrees  were  promulgated  continuously 
from  1872  to  1888  that  all  the  proceedings  must  be 
in  Magyar,  all  the  Counsels'  speeches,  all  official 
correspondence,  all  registrations  of  land  (with  the 
incidental  result  that  land-tenure  has  to  depend  on 
the  good  will  or  honesty  of  the  official  translator). 

The  situation  is  not  in  the  least  comparable  with 
anything  Englishmen  can  imagine.  Welsh  is 
practically  the  only  really  live  non-English 
language  in  England ;  and  Engish  is  not  a  small 
local  tongue  of  a  minority.  The  parallel  would 
be,  if  the  Welsh  persecuted  the  use  of  English 
outside  Wales,  and  made  it  the  only  official  and 
governmental  means  of  intercourse  and  business 
and  education. 

V.     GENERALLY. 

The  remaining  forms  of  persecution  of  the  Rou- 
manians are  rather  more  non-descript.  There  is 
no  right  of  association  for  any  purpose,  whether 
agricultural,  literary,  academic,  commercial,  trade 
unions,  etc.,  etc. ;  even  Austrian  and  Prussian 
administration  is  less  tyrannous;  Roumanian 
societies  exist  at  Vienna. 

Except  for  the  Magyar  and  German  press,  there 


48  ROUMANIA 

is  no  liberty,  and  libel  actions  are  taken  on  any 
pretext  against  publishers.  Up  to  1885  such  ac- 
tions were  brought  up  before  the  Assize  Court  at 
Hermannstadt  [Nagy-Szeben,  Sibiu],  where  the 
juries  and  judges  were  German,  so  that  the 
charges  failed  before  a  non-national,  but  not  hos- 
tile tribunal.  In  that  year  the  Court  was  trans- 
ferred to  Kolozsvar  [Klausenburg,  Cluj],  where 
the  whole  apparatus  iudicandi  was  securely 
Magyar,  and  no  such  miscarriages  of  Magyar 
justice  have  since  failed  of  effect.  There  is  still 
no  Roumanian  daily  newspaper. 

The  petty  persecutions  for  dancing  the  national 
dances,  wearing  the  national  colours,  reading  the 
books  published  in  the  free  kingdom  of  Roumania, 
singing  Roumanian  songs,  and  so  forth,  are  too 
numerous  to  mention.  Full  evidence  will  be  found 
in  the  books  mentioned  in  the  bibliography. 

In  1892  the  Roumanians  petitioned  the  Emper- 
or, but  the  Hungarian  authorities  frustrated  the 
move.  In  1894  there  was  a  monster  trial  for  trea- 
son at  Kolozsvar  (like  the  Agram  trial  of  1908); 
the  Hungarian  counsel  admitted  at  the  end  to  the 
defendants  :  "You  are  the  condemned,  but  we  are 
the  vanquished." 

The  administration  of  the  law  at  the  hands  of 
the  Magyar  police  is  correspondingly  and  system- 
atically brutal  and  inhuman  to  a  unimaginable 
degree.  There  is  nothing  but  a  reign  of  sheer 
force. 

The  entire  policy  is  dictated  by  one  motive,  the 


THE   GRIEVANCES    OF  TRANSYLVANIA  49 

persuasion  contained  in  Kossuth's  phrase  that 
Hungary  must  be  Magyar  or  perish.  There  is  no 
notion  of  federalism  or  conciliation.  Thus  in 
1885  a  charge  of  17%  on  the  direct  taxes  was  im- 
posed to  pay  for  the  expenses  of  magyarization  in 
the  County  of  Szathmar.  The  process  involves, 
inter  alia,  the  penalizing  with  fines  or  imprison- 
ment of  those  who  will  not  transform  their  names ; 
all  placenames  are  translated  or  altered  beyond 
recognition  or  understanding  by  the  local 
residents,  and  the  expenses  are  put  down  to  the 
recalcitrant  victims.  This  picture  might  seem 
overdrawn ;  but  the  Magyar  apologists  do  not  dis- 
pute, but  rather  corroborate  and  excuse  these  pro- 
ceedings ;  and  allegations  in  the  pro-Roumanian 
writings  are  supported  by  the  German  and 
Austrian  authorities.  The  root  of  the  evil  is  the 
dualism  of  1867  which  raised  one  of  the  races  of 
Austria  to  a  co-partnership  in  the  profits  of  repres- 
sion. German  as  a  lingua  franca  in  the  Austrian 
medley  would  not  have  been  unacceptable.  The 
arrogance  of  the  Magyars  was  intolerable.  Now, 
as  the  price  of  renewing  the  Ausgleich  (which  ex- 
pires on  the  3ist  December,  1917,  and  had  to  be 
confirmed  by  the  3ist  December,  1916),  the 
Magyars  are  demanding  Bosnia-Hercegovina  and 
part  of  Serbia  as  their  patrimony. 

The  relations  of  the  two  partners  in  the  dual 
monarchy  have  only  been  cordial,  when  they  agree 
as  to  the  proper  treatment  of  other  nations  equally 
numerous  and  less  favoured  by  fortune.  Towards 


5O  ROUMANIA 

the  Austrians,  the  Magyars  have  always  shown 
themselves  grasping  and  grudging.  For  the  good 
of  the  world,  such  relations  do  not  augur  any  per- 
manent friendship. 

NOTE. — This  book  is  only  concerned  with  the  Roumanians  ;  but 
it  is  pertinent  to  state  that  in  Hungary  (outside  Transylvania)  the 
following  Counties  are  almost  entirely  Slovak,  viz.,  Arva,  Liptau, 
Trentschin,  Turec,  Zips,  Saros,  Zolyom,  Nyitra,  whilst  Pozsony, 
Bars,  Hont,  N6grad,  Gomor,  Abanj-Torna,  Zemplin  and  Ung  are 
Slovak  to  nearly  50  per  cent. 5 


3  New  Europe,  No.   15. 


CHAPTER  IV 

BESSARABIA 

The  district  now  known  as  Bessarabia  originally 
formed  part  of  Roman  Dacia,  and  in  European 
times  has  always  been  part  of  Moldavia.  In  the 
Middle  Ages  it  was  ravaged  by  all  the  hordes 
that  poured  from  Central  Asia  and  the  Steppes, 
and  it  provided  few  means  of  natural  defence. 

When  after  1711  (i.e.,  after  the  treaties  of  Karlo- 
witz  and  Pozarevac,  when  Turkey  had  to  recede  to 
her  boundaries  up  to  1856,  beyond  the  Danube) 
Russia  began  to  surge  forward  to  redeem  the 
Balkans  and  reach  Constantinople,  between  1711 
and  1812,  Bessarabia  changed  hands  five  times; 
it  was  the  Russian  land-road  to  her  objective.  The 
population  is  partly  Roumanian,  partly  Little- 
Russian. 

In  1812,  by  the  Treaty  of  Bucarest,  all  of  the 
Bessarabia1  was  ceded  to  Russia. 

In  1829  (by  the  Treaty  of  Adrianople)  Turkey 
had  to  cede  the  estuary  of  the  Danube  as  well  (i.e., 
the  Northern  Dobrudja) ;  but  by  the  Treaty  of 
Paris,  1856,  this  was  restored  to  Moldavia  under 
Turkish  suzerainty,  and  included  in  that  single 

l  The  derivation  is  uncertain,  Hasdeu  derives  it  from  a  rank 
Ban  Sorab  (in  Dacian  Sarabes  head) ;  Roum.  Basarab. 


e2  ROUMANIA 

principality.  The  boundary  was  the  river 
Yapluk. 

In  1878,  by  the  Treaty  of  Berlin,  Bessarabia 
was  restored  to  Russia,  but  the  Dobrudja  and  the 
Delta  of  the  Danube,  a  Turkish  and  non-Roumanian 
country,  ceded  to  the  new  State  of  Roumania. 

The  racial  frontier  of  Roumania  is  said  to  be 
the  Dnestr  ;  and  until  Bessarabia  was  redeemed 
by  Russia,  it  never  had  any  special  name,  being 
an  integral  part  of  Moldavia. 

The  population  according  to  Russian  authorities 
is  accounted  for  as  follows  :  — 

RACES.  RELIGIONS. 

Percent.      Orthodox           1,368,668 

Moldavians^      47.9        Rom.   Cath 9,307 

Russians           27.8  Armenian    Gregorian  3,849 

Jews           ii. 8         Protestant         44,2I4 

Bulgars      5.3  Dissidents    from    the 

Greeks       i  Orthodox     Church  21,900 

Turks  and  Tatars         ...       2.9        Mahomedans     930 

Germans    3.1         Jews           180,918 

Misc.          17 

Between  48%  and  70%  are  Moldavians,  or 
Roumanians;  the  remainder  are  Ruthenes  or 
Little-Russians  and  Great-Russians.  The  Little- 
Russians  are,  in  the  main,  to  be  found  in  the 
districts  of  Akkerman,  Izmail,  Bender  (BeH^epLi) 
and  Orgeyev,  and  also  in  the  north-west  corner, 
the  uezd  of  Khotin. 

-  But  according  to  Mavrodin,  63  per  cent.  ;  and,  48  per  cent. 
officially,  but  in  fact  70  per  cent.,  according  to  LaSkov,  Beccapa6iH, 
KB  CTOjrfeTiio  npHCoe^HHeaiH  KT>  Poccin  Bessarabia.  (The  centenary 
of  its  union  with  Russia)  Kiiinev,  1912. 


BESSARABIA  53 

The  Great-Russians  in  Bessarabia  are  immigrants 
and  principally  represent  the  official  classes. 

There  are  also  some  Bulgarians  near  Komrat 
and  Bolgrad,  and  400  families  of  Armenians. 
Gypsies  also  exist  in  Bessarabia ;  they  made  their 
first  appearance  in  1417  and  were  enslaved  between 
1504  and  1509. 

A  few  Germans  live  at  Akkerman,  and  Jews  are 
also  scattered  over  Bessarabia. 

The  Moldavians  principally  inherit  the  uezd  of 
Kisinev  (Chi§ineu)  and  the  banks  of  the  Pruth. 

The  Russian  administration  of  Bessarabia  has 
always  left  much  to  be  desired.  According  to 
Kasso  [A.  A.  Kasso:  "  Poccin  na  J^yna-fe,  H 
o6pa30Bame  6eccapa6cKoii  o6jiacTH,"  Moscow, 
1913],  Harting,  the  Governor  of  Bessarabia,  in 
1813,  intended  standardizing  Bessarabia  with  the 
other  provinces  of  the  Empire ;  and  the  Moldavians 
tried  to  remonstrate  with  the  Tsar  ;  and  in  the 
years  1825-1828  Bessarabia  was  assimilated  to  the 
other  Russian  province.  Russian  was  made  the 
only  official  language ;  and  the  use  of  Moldavian 
(i.e.,  Roumanian)  forbidden  in  official  procedure. 
Kasso  admits  that  the  early  administration  was 
very  defective ;  but,  at  any  rate,  it  was  of  a  piece 
with  the  general  government  of  the  country. 
There  was  no  differentiation  against  the  Rou- 
manian population,  no  attempt  to  russify  them 
compulsorily. 

At  the  present  time,  Mavrodin  says,  the  two 
millions  of  Roumanians  in  Bessarabia  can  neither 


54 


ROUMANIA 


pray,  nor  be  taught,  or  read  in  their  own  language, 
nor  receive  any  publications  from  free  Roumania. 
"Ending  this  system  would  not  only  bring  good 
fortune  to  the  Moldavians  of  Bessarabia,  but 
would  also  mitigate  the  rancour  of  the  crime  com- 
mitted in  1878  against  our  kingdom  :  and  Russia 
would  completely  recover  the  sympathy  of  the 
Roumanian  nation  to  which  she  is  allied  by  bonds 
of  religious  and  common  memories  in  the  past." 

It  is  in  very  different  terms  that  Mavrodin 
inveighs  against  the  Magyars. 

THE  EDUCATION  AND  LANGUAGE  QUESTION  IN 
BESSARABIA. 

Mavrodin's  remarks  as  to  the  present  situation 
have  already  been  quoted,  and  a  high  standard  is 
hardly  to  be  expected.  There  is  no  Roumanian 
university — but  Bessarabia  suffers  no  less  and  no 
more  than  other  subject  peoples  of  Russia  from 
the  disabilities  and  intolerance  practiced  up  to  re- 
cent times,  and  has  no  specific  grievance  of 
special \zcd  oppression. 

At  all  events,  the  Russian  law  on  education  is 
more  generous  than  the  Magyar,  though  the 
execution  is  lax. 

According  to  Laskov,  at  the  time  of  the  annexa- 
tion in  1812,  no  schools  existed:  the  Phanariote 
gospodars  of  Moldavia  occasionally  opened  Greek 
schools. 

In  1813  an  ecclesiastical  seminar  was  instituted, 
in  1816  a  secondary  school,  and  in  1828  schools 


BESSARABIA  55 

in  the  principal  towns,  such  as  Kisinev,  Beltsy, 
Khotin,  Akkerman,  Bender,  Izmail,  Reni,  and 
Kilia;  and  in  1829  Jewish  schools  at  Kisinev.  In 
1909  there  were  altogether  109,000  pupils.  There 
is  no  indication  in  Laskov  that  the  instruction  was 
not  in  the  native  language  and  by  the  medium  of 
the  native  language :  for  the  five  years'  curri- 
culum at  the  school  established  in  1816  comprised 
compulsory  French,  Russian,  and  Moldavian. 

Further,  the  general  regulations  for  subjects  in 
Russian  schools  insist  on  religion,  Russian  and 
ordinary  or  special  subjects  :  such  as  German  and 
the  local  language  (e.g.,  Esthonian  or  Courland- 
ish,  the  Caucasian  languages).  The  medium  of 
instruction  is  always  the  native  language.  In 
the  provinces  of  Kiev  and  the  south  the  religious 
supervision  of  non-orthodox  schools  is  left  to  the 
proper  religious  authorities ;  it  is  only  in  Poland 
(Vilna,  Volhynia,  Kovno,  Grodno  and  Minsk, 
Mohilevsk  and  Vitebsk)  that  the  local  language 
(Polish)  is  used  as  the  medium  of  instruction  only 
during  the  first  two  years  of  elementary  education. 
[Andreevski,  Encyclopaedia]. 

This  aim  at  liberality  is  a  contrast  to  Prussian 
methods,  e.g.,  in  Sleswig,  where  children  have  to 
be  taught  in  deaf-and-dumb  show,  because  Danish 
is  prohibited.  [Le  Slesvig  du  Nord,  Copenhagen]. 

Tocilescu  [Manual  de  Istoria  Romdnilor,  Buca- 
rest,  1900]  thus  describes  the  manner  in  which 
Russia  acquired  Bessarabia  :  — 

"  By  the  Treaty  of  Ia§i,  1791,  Russia  advanced 


56  ROUMANIA 

her  western  frontier  to  the  Dnestr;  by  that  of  1812 
she  brought  it  up  to  the  Pruth,  soon  afterwards 
taking  the  mouths  of  the  Danube.  In  fact,  Russia 
being  threatened  by  Napoleon  with  war,  could 
no  longer  maintain  an  army  on  the  Danube,  and, 
consequently,  would  have  been  very  glad  to  con- 
clude a  peace  with  Turkey  on  any  conditions. 
Napoleon  even  warned  the  Sultan  not  to  accept  the 
peace  which  the  Russians  wanted,  much  less  to 
approve  their  claims,  because  he  had  declared  war 
on  Russia.  Unfortunately,  the  Forte's  foreign 
affairs  were  then  in  the  hands  of  the  brothers 
Moruzi,  who,  like  all  the  Phanariote  Greeks,  were 
sold  to  Russia.  The  Dragoman  Dimitri  Moruzi  was 
commissioned  to  conclude  peace  at  Bucarest  and 
let  his  brother  Panaiot  take  his  place.  When  he 
received  Napoleon's  message,  instead  of  translating 
it  and  giving  it  to  the  Sultan,  he  sent  it  on  to 
Dimitri,  who  handed  it  to  the  Russian  ambassadors 
in  place  of  giving  it  to  the  Turkish  minister, 
Galip  Effendi.  Galip  Effendi,  being  ignorant  of 
the  circumstances,  seeing  that  the  Russian 
ambassadors  no  longer  claimed  both  principalities, 
but  would  be  content  with  Bessarabia,  signed 
the  peace  (i2th  May,  1812).  Shortly  after  this 
treachery  of  Moruzi  was  discovered,  and 
though  rather  late,  he  received  his  due  reward  : 
Dimitri  was  beheaded  on  the  8th  November,  and 
his  brother  Panaiot  also." 

Take  lonescu  in   1891   says  of  Bessarabia:   "It 
was  the  first   to  be  snatched  from   South-Eastern 


BESSARABIA  57 

Europe,  on  the  pretext  of  rescue  from  Turkish 
tyranny.  An  excellent  opportunity  was  presented 
to  the  Russian  government  of  proving  to  the 
Eastern  Christians  that  a  Russian  supremacy  is 
not  incompatible  with  a  national  and  proper  life 
amongst  her  subjects  or  confederates.  But  what 
has  Russia  done  in  Bessarabia  ?  She  has  spared 
no  device  to  denationalize  it  with  unheard-of  speed. 
The  religion  being  the  same,  it  became  a  tool  for 
Russification.  The  lack  of  a  Roumanian  middle 
class  made  it  possible  to  widen  the  gap  between 
the  peasantry  and  the  governing  classes.  Russia, 
who  in  Poland  championed  the  peasants  against 
the  nobles,  has,  in  Bessarabia,  propitiated  the 
boyar  class  by  systematic  bribery,  so  as  to  leave 
the  peasantry  without  natural  leaders.  She  has 
forbidden,  uniting  violence  with  Machiavellianism, 
in  this  Roumanian  country,  the  reading  of  any 
Roumanian  book  or  paper." 

Whether  the  extraordinary  advance  of  democ- 
racy in  Russia,  the  rise  of  a  Duma  powerful 
enough  against  Court  influence  to  cast  out  two 
ministries  during  this  war,  has  altered  matters  for 
the  better,  we  do  not  know.8 

Possibly  the  war  has  made  Russia  gentler.  At 
any  rate  the  welcome  given  to  the  Russians  in  this 
war  is  symptomatic  :  whereas  the  Hungarian  Parlia- 
ment has  sat  continuously  during  the  war  and  has 
not  temporized  with  the  Roumanians.  On  the 

3  This  was  written  before  the  Russian  Revolution. 


58  ROUMANIA 

contrary,  as  soon  as  Roumania  declared  war,  the 
Magyar  Government  confiscated  all  the  funds  of 
the  Roumanian  municipalities  in  Transylvania 
[Independance  roumaine,  loth  Oct.,  1916]. 

The    Roumanian   people   are  evidently    less   af- 
flicted in  Bessarabia  than  in  Transvlvania. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE    NEGOTIATIONS    LEADING    UP    TO 
THE  WAR  OF  ROUMANIA  AND  AUSTRIA. 

PRELIMINARY. — The  principal  authority  is  the 
third  Austro-Hungarian  Red  Book  :  and  the 
slender  volume,  officially  issued,  challenges  com- 
parison  with  the  second,  the  one  bearing  on  the 
war  with  Italy. 

The  contrast  is  very  pronounced.  In  the  Italian 
volume  there  are  205  diplomatic  excerpts,  no  gaps 
or  discontinuity,  and  full  reports  not  only  of  the 
despatches  of  the  Austrian  Ambassador  and  the 
Austrian  Chancellor,  but  also  of  the  interviews  at 
Vienna,  at  Berlin  and  elsewhere.  The  collection 
is  so  full,  and  corresponds  so  well  with  the  Italian 
Green  Book,  that  it  is  a  reliable  source  of  history. 
The  appendices  contain  extracts  from  the  Triple 
Alliance,  and  other  pronouncements  bearing  on 
the  Treaty  relations. 

For  the  two  years  of  negotiations  with 
Roumania  we  have  only  no  documents  :  25  for  the 
year  1914,  25  for  the  year  1915,  and  60  for  1916; 
and  there  are  no  documents  quoted  for  any  of  the 
winter  months;  no  references  to  the  obligations  of 
Austria  under  the  Treaty  of  Triple  Alliance  or 

59 


60  ROUMANIA 

otherwise,  no  references  (save  one,  No.  90)  to  any 
demand  by  Roumania  for  territorial  compensa- 
tions, whilst  the  lacunae  in  the  correspondence  are 
most  noticeable.  Unlike  the  previous  Red  Book, 
this  official  emanation  must  be  ranked  with  the 
German  White  Book  and  the  first  Austrian  Red 
Book,  as  a  compilation  availing  itself  of  the  official 
devices  of  suppression,  and,  possibly,  re-editing, 
to  obtain  the  desired  effect,  that  of  demonstrating 
that  Roumania  for  two  years  protested  a  specious 
and  unconvincing  neutrality,  and,  with  the  most 
bare-faced  treachery,  without  even  any  skilled 
sophistications,  at  the  end  of  two  years,  sprang  a 
declaration  of  war  on  a  long-suffering  ally.  The 
most  improbable  feature  of  this  official  tale  is  either 
the  incredible  fatuousness  of  a  Roumanian  govern' 
ment  that  imagined  it  could  be  beguiling  the 
intended  foe,  or  an  Austria  which  would  not  have 
acted  much  sooner  in  the  face  of  such  undisguised 
villainy. 

So  much  for  the  deficiencies  of  this  official  book 
on  internal  evidence.  It  remains  to  supplement 
it  from  other  sources. 

First,  from  Austrian  official  sources.  The  Austro- 
Hungarian  Red  Book  on  Italy  (henceforward  re- 
ferred to  as  A.H.II.)  contains  some  of  the  clauses 
of  the  Triple  Alliance.  Italy  and  Roumania  both 
entered  the  Triple  Alliance  in  the  year  1883,  on  the 
same  ground  and  with  the  same  objects.  They 
were  both  of  them  fundamentally  embroiled  with 
Austria,  who  retained  lands  belonging  to  their  co- 


THE  NEGOTIATIONS  OF  ROUMANIA  AND  AUSTRIA     6 1 

nationals,  in  the  Trentino  and  Transylvania, 
countries  which  were  being  systematically  op- 
pressed and  denationalized.  There  could  be  no 
relations  between  either  and  Austria,  save  war  or  a 
very  sharply  defined  alliance.  Bismarck  attained 
the  latter  result  at  the  Conference  of  Berlin,  by 
inducing  France  to  occupy  Tunis,  and  Russia 
to  re-assume  the  whole  of  Bessarabia :  the  two 
states  were  too  weak  to  stand  in  splendid  isolation, 
and  had  to  gravitate  towards  one  or  other  of  the 
great  alliances. 

But  the  terms  were  rigid.  If  Italy  and  Roumania 
were  to  be  debarred  from  their  natural  extension 
into  their  native  territories,  it  could  only  be  on 
a  mutual  ordinance  of  self-denial;  any  advance 
by  Austria-Hungary  in  the  Balkans  or  the  Mgean 
was  to  be  accompanied  with  compensatory 
advances  in  territory  to  Roumania  and  Italy; 
and  no  advance  was  to  be  made  or  contemplated 
without  an  entire  preliminary  accord. 

This  arrangement,  artificial  in  its  essence, 
bolstered  up  through  all  the  lighter  crises  in  the 
Near  East,  was  shattered  by  two  great  changes : 
when  Italy  waged  war  with  Turkey  for  Tripoli 
(which  was  outside  the  bounds  of  Article  VII.) 
and  thus  compensated  herself  for  her  loss  of  Tunis; 
and  when  Roumania,  after  the  Balkan  war,  secured 
some  share  in  the  redistributed  territories.  The 
Austrian  contention  (in  A.-H.  II)  that  the 
provisions  of  Article  VII  applied  intact  to  the 
Balkan  territories,  after  Turkish  sovereignty  was 


62  ROUMANIA 

at  an  end,   was  refuted  by   Italy,   and  absurd   in 
itself. 

The  clauses  published  in  A.H.  II  are  cited 
infra.  The  negotiations  between  Italy  and  Aus- 
tria were  based  on  Article  VII;  and  Italy,  backed 
to  a  certain  extent  by  Germany,  extorted  very  large 
promises  of  concessions  in  the  Tyrol  and  Dalmatia, 
the  fulfilment  of  which  was  left  uncertain.1  So, 
too,  the  Rec  of  Petrograd  states  on  the  i5th 
August,  1916  :2  "Last  year's  experience  with  Italy 
proves  which  of  the  partners  in  the  Austro-German 
firm  is  held  materially  accountable  for  failure 
in  war.  The  liabilities  are  always  payable  in 
Austrian  coin.  Last  year,  Germany  wrung  out  of 
Austria  her  assent  to  territorial  compensations  for 
Italy.  Unfortunately,  in  the  case  of  Roumania, 
Roumania  is  claiming  territories  belonging  to  the 
dual  monarchy,  incorporated  not  with  the  wizened 
frame  of  Austria,  but  with  the  vigorous  energetic 
body  of  Hungary." 

The  clauses  mentioned  are — 

"  ARTICLE  I. — The  Contracting  Parties  promise 
each  other  mutually  peace  and  friendship,  and  will 
not  enter  into  any  alliance  or  treaty  directed  against 
any  one  of  these  States. 

'They  engage  to  practise  the  habit  of  an 
exchange  of  thought  on  political  and  economic 
questions  of  a  general  nature,  such  as  may  arise, 

1  vi.,  "  Pros  and  Cons  "  in  "  The  Great  War." 

2  Cf.   The  Times,  27th  July,    1915. 


THE  NEGOTIATIONS  OF  ROUMANIA  AND  AUSTRIA     63 

and,  in  addition,  promise  each  other  mutual  support 
in  the  realm  of  their  own  interests. 

"  ARTICLE  III. — If  one  or  two  of  the  Contracting 
Parties  be  attacked  without  a  direct  provocation 
emanating  from  its  own  side,  and  should  find 
itself  or  themselves  at  war  with  two  or  more  Great 
PoAvers  who  are  not  parties  to  this  Treaty,  the 
casus  foederis  shall  simultaneously  spring  into 
being  for  all  the  Contracting  Parties. 

"ARTICLE  IV. — In  the  event  of  a  Great  Power, 
which  has  not  subscribed  this  present  Treaty, 
threatening  the  safety  of  the  States  of  one  of  the 
Contracting  Parties,  and  the  State  thus  menaced 
considering  itself  obliged  therefore  to  declare  war 
on  such  another  Power,  the  two  remaining  allies 
pledge  themselves  to  observe  a  benevole'nt 
neutrality  towards  their  ally.  Each  of  them 
reserves  to  itself  the  right  to  take  part  in  the  war, 
should  it  deem  fit  to  make  common  cause  with  its 
ally. 

"ARTICLE  VII. — With  the  intention  of  conserving, 
as  far  as  possible,  the  status  quo  in  the  East, 
Austria-Hungary  and  Italy  hereby  engage  to 
utilize  their  influence  with  the  object  of  preventing 
any  territorial  alteration  that  might  be  prejudicial 
to  one  or  the  other  of  the  Powers  signatories  to 
this  present  Treaty.  For  this  purpose  they  will 
communicate  to  each  other  all  items  of  news  that 
might  serve  to  enlighten  each  other  mutually  on 
their  own  objectives,  as  well  as  on  those  of  other 
Powers.  However,  in  the  event  of  circumstances 


64  ROUMANIA 

rendering  impossible  the  conservation  of  the  status 
quo  in  the  Balkans,  or  in  the  region  of  the  Turkish 
coasts  and  islands  in  the  Adriatic  and  JEgean 
Seas ;  and  in  the  event,  whether  resultant  from  the 
action  of  a  third  Power,  or  from  any  other  cause,  of 
either  Austria-Hungary  or  Italy  seeing  itself  obliged 
or  forced  to  modify  the  status  quo  by  an  occupation 
temporary  or  permanent,  in  all  such  events  such 
an  occupation  shall  only  take  place  after  a 
preliminary  agreement  between  these  two  Powers; 
and  such  agreement  shall  be  based  on  the  principle 
of  a  mutual  compensation  for  each  and  every 
advantage,  territorial  or  otherwise,  which  either  of 
these  Powers  might  gain  over  and  beyond  the 
present  status  quo;  such  previous  agreement  to 
give  satisfaction  to  the  authenticated  interests  and 
claims  of  both  Parties." 

Thus  this  first  omission  of  these  fundamental 
clauses  suggests  the  nature  of  some  of  the  gaps 
in  this  correspondence.  These  have,  as  far  as 
possible,  been  eked  out  from  other  sources.  But 
it  follows  that,  as  in  No.  4,  Roumania  distinctly 
intimated  that  no  casus  foederis  arose  under  the 
Treaty,  the  obligation  to  compensate  was  also 
brought  to  life.  The  position  of  Roumania,  as 
of  Italy,  was  that  of  a  junior  partner,  aggrieved  by 
the  forcible  action  of  the  principal  partner,  but 
not  in  a  position  to  vindicate  his  right  immediately. 
Such  a  victim  would  not  be  considered  to  be  in  the 
wrong,  if  he  lay  low.  bided  his  time,  and  selected 
the  moment  opportune  to  himself,  not  to  his 


65 

culprit  partners,  to  seek  redress.  The  complete 
pretermission  of  any  such  negotiations  is  the  second 
great  deficiency  in  this  slim  Red  Book.  It  suggests 
that  there  is  much  to  conceal,  and  good  politic 
reasons  for  reticence. 

Thirdly,  one  more  general  observation  may  be 
made.  These  despatches  are  purely  Austrian,  and 
their  strict  accuracy  cannot  be  checked  (as  was  the 
case  with  A.H.  II,  which  is  very  faithful,  and 
tallies  with  the  Italian  Green  Book);  and,  on  a 
general  comparison  of  the  style,  these  despatches 
do  give  countenance  to  a  surmise  that  they  have 
been  edited  for  the  gallery.  There  are  precedents, 
at  the  Friedjung  Trial,  1913,  and  elsewhere,  of 
official  forgeries  in  Austria,  and  still  more  recently 
at  the  trial  of  Kramar  [New  Europe,  4,  i.  17],  the 
Cech  leader,  when  a  letter  sent  by  Kramar  to 
Count  Thun  was  proved  to  have  been  falsified  for 
the  purposes  of  the  Court-Martial;  and  the  witness 
to  the  forgery  was  Count  Thun  himself.  Austria 
had  valid  reason  to  suspect  both  the  Italian  and 
the  Roumanian  premiers  of  a  desire  to  reacquire 
their  terre  irredente;  but  in  the  Roumanian 
documents  the  dramatic  insistence  by  Count 
Czernin  on  the  "  betrayal,  treachery,  lies," 
of  Bratianu  is  unconvincingly  frequent  and 
indiscriminating.  A  diplomat  would  have  used  a 
style  less  gross,  less  strident,  and  more  trenchant, 
especially  such  masters  of  refined  and  clear  German 
style,  as  the  diplomatic  agents  of  Austria  appear 
to  be  from  their  three  official  publications. 


66  ROUMANIA 

Lastly,  before  proceeding  to  the  analysis  of  these 
diplomatic  papers,  it  should  be  observed  that 
Roumania,  though  it  is  a  constitutional  country, 
accords  the  King  a  much  greater  independence 
of  his  ministers,  than  Italy — or,  of  course,  Great 
Britain.  The  King  can  apparently  receive  foreign 
Ambassadors  apart  from  his  ministers,  and  state 
his  own  views,  and,  subject  to  their  consent,  make 
agreements  binding  on  his  country.  There  was 
evidently  some  divergence  of  view  between  both 
King  Charles  and  King  Ferdinand  with  the 
Cabinet. 

Roumania  is,  as  one  of  the  most  advanced  of  the 
Balkan  States,  also  one  of  the  most  constitutional, 
and  the  King  has  no  despotic  powers :  a  psycho- 
logical fact  which  the  ambassadors  of  the  two 
Empires  failed  to  recognise.  Their  experience  in 
Bulgaria  and  Greece,  and  their  home  traditions 
may  have  misled  them. 

The  dramatis  personae  in  the  prologue  to  the  real 
conflict  now  being  enacted  in  Roumania  are : — 

ROUMANIA. 

King  Charles  and  King  Ferdinand. 
Ion  C.  Bratianu,  Prime  Minister. 
Take  lonescu,   Conservative  Democrat   Party 

leader. 

Nicholas  Filipescu  f  Conservative 

Alexander  Marghiloman   i  Democrats. 
Porumbaru,  Foreign  Minister. 
Costinescu,  Financial  Minister. 


THE  NEGOTIATIONS  OF  ROUMANIA  AND  AUSTRIA    67 

AUSTRIA-HUNGARY  AND  GERMANY. 
Count  Berchtold,  succeeded  by  Baron  Burian, 

Austrian  Chancellor. 

Ottokar  Count  Czernin  (also  von  Wodianer, 
his  deputy),   Austro-Hungarian   Minister 
at  Bucarest. 
Gottfried  Prince  zu  Hohenlohe;  and  Herr  von 

Jagow,  at  the  Foreign  Office  at  Berlin. 
Consul-General  von  Felner,  Austro  Hungarian 

Consul  at  Galaji. 
Freiherr      von      Giskra,      Austro-Hungarian 

Minister  at  the  Hague. 
Count  Hadik,   Austro-Hungarian   Minister  at 

Stockholm. 

The  following  interesting  study  of  Count 
Czernin  (Austria-Hungary's  new  Foreign  Minister), 
who,  till  last  August  was  minister  in  Bucarest,  is 
from  the  pen  of  the  distinguished  Roumanian 
statesman,  Take  lonescu,  and  appeared  in  his 
newspaper,  La  Roumanie,  a  few  days  before  the 
evacuation  of  the  capital. 

Count  Czernin  was  no  longer  in  the  service, 
when  in  1913  Vienna  thought  fit  to  replace  Prince 
Fiirstenberg,  who  had  not  been  able  to  prevent 
Roumania's  entry  into  the  war  against  Bulgaria, 
and  in  consequence,  the  Peace  of  Bucarest. 

It  was  the  Archduke  Ferdinand  who  chose 
Czernin.  He  had  long  singled  him  out  as  his 
future  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs,  and  in  the 
meanwhile  he  sent  him  to  Bucarest  with  the  defi- 


68  ROUMANIA 

nite  mission  of  patching  up  Austro-Roumanian 
relations  once  more  by  means  of  serious  con- 
cessions, which  the  Magyars  were  to  make  to  the 
Roumanians  of  Transylvania. 

Take  lonescu  says: — 

"I  met  Count  Czernin  for  the  first  time  soon  after 
his  arrival  at  the  opening  of  the  new  Industrial 
Museum.  He  took  me  into  a  corner,  and  despite 
the  crowd  all  around  us,  explained  to  me  that  he 
had  come  to  Bucarest  with  the  sole  object  of  con- 
solidating our  relations  by  the  large  concessions 
which  the  Magyars  were  to  make  to  the 
Roumanians.  He  assured  me  that  these  concessions 
would  be  made,  whether  the  Magyars  liked  it  or 
no;  but  that  it  was  certain  that  Budapest  would 
see  reason  in  the  end,  since  it  was  not  merely  a 
matter  of  justice,  but  of  sheer  necessity.  Without 
these  large  concessions  on  the  part  of  the  Magyars, 
the  Austro-Roumanian  alliance  could  no  longer 
continue. 

'  There  was  a  measure  of  true  courage  in  this 
firm  declaration.  I  had  no  doubt  whatsoever  that 
Count  Czernin  was  under  an  illusion  as  to  the 
possibility  of  serious  concessions,  but  it  was  very 
honourable  on  the  part  of  an  Austro-Hungarian 
Minister  to  acknowledge  that  they  were  necessary. 

"  At  the  same  time,  it  seemed  very  strange  that 
he  should  make  such  a  definite  declaration  to  me 
at  our  first  meeting,  and  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd 
that  jostled  us  at  every  turn.  It  merely  confirmed 
my  former  opinion  of  Austrian  diplomatists.  In 


THE  NEGOTIATIONS  OF  ROUMANIA  AND  AUSTRIA     69 

course  of  time,  it  became  obvious  even  to  Count 
Czernin  that  the  story  of  Magyar  concessions  to 
the  Roumanians  of  Hungary  would  remain  a  mere 
Arabian  night's  entertainment,  and  he  spoke  of  it 
less  and  less  whenever  I  met  him 

"  Then  when  I  answered  that  the  issues  of  war 
and  peace  did  not  rest  with  me,  he  declared : — 

"  '  You  will  go  to  war  with  us.  That  is  an 
understood  thing.  It  is  both  your  interest  and 
your  duty.  Why,  if  I  were  a  Roumanian,  I  should 
attack  Austria;  and  I  do  not  see  why  you  should 
not  do  what  I  would  do  in  your  place.  It  certainly 
is  not  a  noble  action  to  turn  against  an  ally;  but 
history  is  full  of  such  villainies,  that  of  Austria, 
as  well  as  of  other  states;  and  I  do  not  see  why 
Roumania  should  be  the  only  exception.'  ' 

This  article  by  Take  lonescu  can  be  confirmed 
from  other  sources  :  Czernin  informed  a  Hungarian 
journalist  on  Jan.  2oth,  1914,  that  the  Roumanians 
in  Hungary  had  no  rights :  and  this  state  of  things 
was  unjust.3 

The  following  extract  from  Dr.  E.  J.  Dillon's 
article  in  The  Fortnightly  Review,  October,  1916, 
explains  the  treaty  obligations  of  Roumania  prior 
to  the  War : — 

(p.  536)  "As  soon  as  Germany  had  burned  her 
boats  and  appealed  to  the  sword,  the  question 

3  Debate,  Hungarian  Parliament,  [agth  Sept.,  1916].  A  Vildg, 
17,  recalling  that  Czernin 's  appointment  in  1913  raised  stormy 
protests  :  as  it  was  considered  he  held  opinions  incompatible  with 
the  Hungarian  Constitution. 


70  ROUMANIA 

became  urgent  what  course  her  Allies  would  strike 
out.  Besides  Bulgaria,  whose  engagements  were 
unknown  to  the  Entente  Powers,  there  were  Italy 
and  Roumania  to  consider.  The  latter  country  was 
allied  to  the  Central  Empires  by  a  Treaty  concluded 
in  the  year  1883,  and  renewed  several  times  since 
then,  the  last  occasion  being  in  the  year  1912, 
during  the  Balkan  War.  This  compact,  which  was 
extended  to  Italy  in  1888,  was  not  based  on  that  of 
the  Triple  Alliance,  but  on  the  earlier  Austro- 
Hungarian-German  Alliance.  By  its  terms,  the 
co-operation  of  the  four  countries  in  dealing  with 
the  Near  East  was  established,  the  defence  of  the 
Hohenzollern  dynasty  in  Roumania  was  promised 
in  case  of  need;  Roumania  bound  herself  to  con- 
struct fortifications  against  Russian  aggression,  not 
to  conclude  any  political  or  economic  alliance  with 
any  other  State  without  the  knowledge  and  assent 
of  her  Allies,  and  not  to  encourage  disaffection 
among  the  Roumanians  of  Austria-Hungary. 
Should  opportunity  serve,  Roumania's  efforts  to 
widen  her  frontiers  at  the  expense  of  Russia, 
Serbia,  or  in  the  Dobrudja  would  be  backed  by 
her  Allies,  and  in  case  Austria  were  attacked  by 
Russia,  Turkey  or  Serbia,  it  would  be  Roumania's 
duty  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  the  Habsburg 
Monarchy  and  place  all  her  forces  and  all  her 
strongholds  at  the  disposition  of  her  Ally.  Lastly, 
if,  while  the  Treaty  was  in  force,  Austria-Hungary 
should  put  the  Balkan  States  under  her,  Roumania 
would  profit  largely  by  Hungary's  acquisitions. 


THE  NEGOTIATIONS  OF  ROUMANIA  AND  AUSTRIA     71 

"  Now  this  covenant,  which  afterwards  compre- 
hended Italy,  had  one  flaw  :4  concluded  by  King 
Carol  alone,  it  had  never  [p.  537]  been  submitted 
either  to  the  Parliament  or  to  a  Cabinet  Council, 
and  was  therefore  null  and  void.  Each  Prime 
Minister,  after  he  had  taken  office,  was  cognisant 
of  the  arrangement,  but  was  bound  to  absolute 
secrecy.  Now  the  Monarch,  although  only  a  con- 
stitutional ruler,  enjoyed  a  degree  of  freedom  of 
initiative  in  matters  of  foreign  policy  which  is 
usually  reserved  to  autocrats.  This  privilege,  how- 
ever, was  based  exclusively  on  the  tacit  consent 
of  all  parties  in  the  State,  and  no  serious  protest 
was  ever  raised  by  any  of  them  against  his  openly 
avowed  prepossession  for  the  Central  Empires  in 
general,  or  for  Austria  in  particular.  But  this 
concession  neither  implied  nor  involved  a  change 
in  the  constitutional  law  of  the  realm  which  lays 
it  down  that  treaties  with  foreign  countries,  to  be 
binding,  must  have  been  ratified  by  the  legislature. 
The  circumstances  that  this  one  was  countersigned 
by  the  Premier  goes  for  nothing,  because  he  has 
no  authority  to  discharge  the  functions  of  the 
Parliament. 

"  On  the  outbreak  of  the  war,  Italy,  who  also 
had  a  treaty  with  the  Central  Empires,  was  con- 
sidering her  position,  when  King  Carol  called  a 

4  Furthermore,  in  1913,  Bratianu  warned  both  Berlin  and  Vienna 
that  the  Treaty  could  not  be  fulfilled  by  anyone  in  Roumania,  unless 
full  account  were  taken  of  Roumanian  national  interests,  and  war 
on  Serbia  would  mean  a  European  war.  (Speech  at  la-jT,  Novoye 
Vremya,  4.  i.  17). 

F 


72  ROUMANIA 

Crown  Council  at  Bucarest  for  August  the  3rd,  to 
discuss  the  situation  and  concert  means  of  action. 
He  was  a  straight,  honourable  man,  who  held  that, 
having  given  his  promise  in  1883  to  the  Central 
Empires,  it  was  now  his  duty  to  redeem  his  word. 
To  the  Ministers  and  ex-Ministers  assembled  in  the 
Council  Hall,  he  revealed  the  existence  of  the 
treaty,  accentuated  the  benefits  which  it  had  con- 
ferred on  the  people,  and  proposed  to  discharge 
the  duties  of  ally  which  he  had  taken  over  in  the 
name  of  the  nation.  But  his  words  evoked  no 
responsive  echo.  A  number  of  the  members 
repudiated  an  obligation  taken  over  without  their 
authority,  without  their  knowledge,  without  the 
usual  tests  and  the  constitutional  ratification. 
Some,  like  Carp,  fell  in  with  the  King's  pro- 
posal, but  it  was  in  danger  of  being  rejected.  Then 
the  Monarch  appealed  to  their  sense  of  honour, 
and  asked  what  figure  Roumania  would  cut  in 
Europe,  if  she  left  friends  of  thirty  year's  standing 
in  the  lurch,  especially  as  Italy,  who  was  in  the 
same  boat  as  Roumania,  was  certain  to  keep  her 
promise  and  draw  the  sword  with  Germany  and 
Austria-Hungary. 

''  His  stirring  words  made  a  deep  impression  on 
all  the  members  of  the  Council,  for  they  believed 
that  Italy  would  take  the  course  traced  by  the 
King.  In  fact,  for  the  previous  forty-eight  hours, 
Bratianu  had  been  expecting  a  telegram  from 
Rome  informing  him  of  Italy's  decision.  It  was 
already  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  no 


THE  NEGOTIATIONS  OF  ROUMANIA  AND  AUSTRIA     73 

dispatch  had  been  delivered.  The  members  of  the 
Council  were  growing  nervous,  for  a  decision  had 
to  be  come  to  in  one  sense  or  the  other,  the 
Monarch  having  put  the  question.  The  King,  in- 
deed, had  Italy's  readiness  to  meet  her  obligations 
as  an  argument.  And  it  was  undoubtedly  a  telling 
consideration;  but  was  it  true?  Just  as  one  of  the 
scales  was  about  to  descend,  and  the  Council,  under 
the  impression  of  the  King's  address,  and  on  the 
assumption  that  Italy  would  declare  war  on  France, 
Russia,  and  Britain,  was  on  the  point  of  recording 
its  vote,  a  messenger  entered  and  announced  the 
Italian  Minister  in  Bucarest,  Baron  Fasciotti,  who 
requested  to  be  received  on  a  matter  of  great 
urgency.  Silence  fell  upon  the  assembly;  and  the 
King,  rising  and  requesting  the  members  to  await 
his  return,  left  the  hall,  and  ordered  the  messenger 
to  usher  in  the  diplomatist.  A  few  minutes  later, 
the  Monarch  returned,  and  straightway  informed 
the  members  that  Italy  had  decided  upon  neutrality. 
Most  of  the  statesmen  present  looked  relieved,  and 
the  King,  addressing  them,  admitted  frankly  that  it 
was  superfluous,  in  the  circumstances,  to  continue 
the  discussion;  for  if  Italy,  whose  engagements 
with  the  Central  Empires  did  not  essentially  differ 
from  those  of  Roumania,  deemed  it  compatible 
with  her  honour  to  remain  neutral,  there  was  no 
pressing  motive  why  Roumania  should  act  differ- 
ently." 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  NEGOTIATIONS  BETWEEN 

AUSTRIA  AND  ROUMANIA 

PRECEDING  THE  WAR. 

Roumania  §i. — On  the  22nd  July,  1914,  Count 
remaining  Berchtold  at  Vienna  instructed  Ottokar 
neutral.  Count  Czernin,  the  Austro-Hungarian 
Minister  at  Bucarest  to  inform  the 
Roumanian  Government  that  Austria  intended 
handing  in  a  48  hours'  ultimatum  to  Serbia  [No. 
i].  Whether  or  not  an  explanatory  memorandum 
is  suppressed  (such  as  appears  in  the  Italian  Red 
Book  No.  2  of  the  2oth  July),  to  the  effect  that 
Clause  VII.  of  the  Triple  Alliance  does  not  apply 
(in  view  of  the  inheritance  of  Turkey  in  the 
Balkans  having  since  1883  fallen  to  the  Balkan 
States)  is  doubtful :  but  it  is  probable  :  for  on  the 
26th  Berchtold  informed  Czernin  that  Serbia  had 
refused  the  Austrian  offer — in  itself  a  gross  mis- 
statement.  [No.  2].  In  this  despatch  Berchtold 
emphasizes  that  Austria  does  not  intend  any  terri- 
torial aggrandisement  at  Serbia's  expense,  and 
hopes  that  the  war  will  remain  "  localized."  There 
is  implied  in  this  note  a  belated  admission  that 
Austria's  act,  without  consultation,  is  contrary  to 

74 


NEGOTIATIONS  75 

the  terms  of  the  Alliance:  for  it  adds  "  The  loyalty 
and  wisdom  of  His  Majesty  (King  Charles)  led 
us  to  expect  a  strict  neutrality1  on  the  part  of 
Roumania.  We,  having  regard  to  our  alliance, 
would  not  in  further  eventualities  take  any  measure 
that  affects  Roumanian  interests,  without  sounding 
our  ally's  wishes.  If  Russia  were  to  take  hostile 
action  against  us,  we  should  reckon  on  the  loyal 
co-operation  of  Roumania  as  our  ally." 

On  the  28th  July,  Czernin  had  an  audience  of 
the  King  himself,  and  the  upshot  of  the  con- 
versation was : — 

1.  In  a  war  between  the  Monarchy  and  Serbia, 
the  King  guaranteed  Roumania's  strict  neutrality. 

2.  The  King  was  satisfied  with  the  declaration 
that  the  interests  of  Roumania  would  be  regarded 
in  any  subsequent  actions. 

3.  The   King,    despite  his   personal   goodwill, 
would   not   promise   military  aid  against   Russia : 
but  no  power  on  earth  would  move  him  to  mobilize 
against  the  Monarchy.     [No.  3;  28th  July,  1914]. 

However,  other  national  forces  were  at  work.  On 
the  4th  August,  Bratianu,  the  Premier,  informed 
Czernin  of  the  result  of  the  Crown  Council  at 
Sinaia.  "  After  a  fervid  appeal  by  the  King  to 
set  the  Treaty  in  motion,  the  Council  decided  with 
one  dissentient  that  no  party  dared  take  such  a 
responsibility.  It  has  resolved  that  as  Roumania 
was  neither  consulted  nor  informed  in  advance  of 

1   Italics  inserted  by  editor. 


76  ROUMANIA 

the  Austro-Hungarian  demarche  at  Belgrade,  no 
castis  foederis  had  arisen.  It  also  resolved  that 
military  precautions  should  be  taken  to  hold  the 
frontiers :  and  therein  it  was  benefiting  the 
Monarchy,  and  covering  some  hundreds  of  miles." 
[No.  4]. 

After  this  clear  indication  that  Roumania  was 
not  an  autocracy,  it  might  have  been  supposed  that 
Austria  would  deal  with  the  constitutional  situa- 
tion, as  such;  but  this,  as  will  be  seen,  was  too 
great  an  effort  of  imagination. 

Austria  evidently  remonstrated  with  Berlin  (as 
she  did  in  the  Austro-Italian  negotiations),  and 
Berlin  persuaded  Austria  to  accept  the  decision  and 
"  in  future  to  respect  Roumanian  interests,  but 
with  the  certain  expectation  that  Roumania  would 
hold  her  Moldavian  frontiers,  and  guard  against 
a  Russian  irruption."  [4th  August,  1914;  No.  5]. 

This  joint  declaration  of  the  two  Central  Em- 
pires had  an  "excellent  effect,"  and  "did  more 
to  conciliate  Roumania  and  those  Empires  than 
anything  in  the  history  of  the  past  forty  years." 

These  were  Bratianu's  words  [No.  6;  5th 
August].  The  key-note  is  "that  Roumania's 
interests  would  be  respected  by  both  Empires  in 
this  difficult  situation." 

Czernin  (like  Macchio  at  Rome  in  the  Italian 
negotiations)  was  cynical  on  the  situation.  He 
said  that  Italy's  decision  to  remain  neutral  had 
influenced  the  Crown  Council  at  Sinaia :  that  King 
Charles  was,  sincerely,  pro-German;  but  that 


NEGOTIATIONS  77 

Roumania  would  join  the  victor,  either  in  loyalty 
to  her  allies,  or  to  share  in  the  distribution  of  the 
Austrian  Empire.  But  she  would  resist  a  Russian 
invasion.  [No.  7;  6th  August]. 

Take  lonescu  affirmed  that  Roumania  would  be 
neutral  to  the  end  of  the  war — in  a  pamphlet  of 
1 89 12  he  argued  it  was  inconceivable  for  Roumania 
to  assist  either  of  the  oppressors  of  the  Roumanian 
race,  Hungary  and  Russia — Bratianu  inclined  to 
think  that  Roumania  might  proceed  against  Russia. 
[No.  8;  8th  August]. 

Roumania  The  attitude  of  Roumania  at  the  out- 
and  break  of  war  in  July,  1914,  was  largely 

contingent  on  that  of  Greece.  On  July 
25,  1914,  Pasic,  the  Serbian  Premier,  asked  for  an 
indication  of  the  attitude  of  Greece  in  view  of  the 
rupture  between  Austria  and  Serbia.  Venizelos 
replied  that  Greece  would  hold  her  forces  in  re- 
serve to  oppose  Bulgaria  if  she  eventually  attacked 
Serbia,8  so  as  to  assure  respect  for  the  Treaty  of 
Bucarest.  "  Simultaneously  with  this,  Venizelos 
got  into  touch  with  the  Cabinet  of  Bucarest,  and 
proceeded  with  them  to  a  joint  friendly  demarche 
to  Bulgaria,  in  which  it  was  made  clear  that 
Roumania  would  insist  upon  the  maintenance  of 
the  Treaty  of  Bucarest  (1913),  as  indeed  they  had 
undertaken  to  do  in  a  secret  annexe  to  that  docu- 
ment." 

However,   "  Germany  was  at  this  time  already 

8  La  politique  ilrangbre  de  la  Roumanie,  Bucarest,    1891. 
3  Crawfurd  Price,  p.  47. 


78  ROUMANIA 

casting  around  for  allies.  She  was  reasonably  sure 
of  Turkey,  and  Bulgaria  (according  to  a  declara- 
tion made  this  summer  [1916]  by  the  President 
of  the  Bulgarian  Chamber  to  the  Hungarian  paper, 
the  Pester  Lloyd)  was  already  committed  to  her. 
M.  Venizelos'  warning  of  July  25  effectually  held 
back  Bulgaria,  and  a  suggestion  of  a  new  Balkan 
combination,  as  a  result  of  which  Turkey, 
Bulgaria,  Roumania  and  Greece  were  to  re-model 
the  map  of  the  Peninsula  in  their  own  favour  at  the 
expense  of  Serbia,  which  was  thrown  out  by  Talaat 
Bey  at  Bucarest,  was  also  checkmated  by  the  same 
hand."4 

Turkey  proceeded  to  war  two  months  after  the 
arrival  of  the  Goeben  and  Breslau  at  Constanti- 
nople; the  reason  of  her  delay  was  twofold,  firstly, 
unwillingness  to  act  as  the  catspaw  of  Germany, 
secondly,  that  the  object  of  this  "sale"  was 
ostensibly  to  enable  Turkey  to  attack  Greece  and 
reacquire  the  islands  off  the  coast  of  Asia  Minor.5 
Grey  declared  that  the  Turkish  Fleet  should  not 
be  allowed  to  sail  outside  the  Dardanelles;6  and 
thus  this  possible  war  was  frustrated,  and  the 
Turkish  forces  were  directed  against  Russia, 
literally  by  force  majeure  on  the  part  of  the 
Central  Powers. 

When  the  Turkish  fleet  was  led  by  German 
commanders  against  Odessa,  and  Turkey  was  thus 

*  Crawfurd  Price,  p.  51. 

3  Cf.  Belgian  Grey  Book,  IV.,  No.  53,  quoted  on  p.  87. 

6  Turkish   White  Paper,  Nos.  55  and  56,  3rd  Sept.,  1914. 


NEGOTIATIONS  79 

jockeyed  into  the  war,7  Greece  was  again  anxious 
to  intervene :  but  made  it  conditional  on  obtaining 
the  support  either  of  Bulgaria  or  Roumania.8 
Roumania  refused,  because  a  victory  of  the 
Central  Powers,  or  the  Entente,  would  both 
probably  result  in  an  aggrandisement  of  Bulgaria, 
as  a  reward  either  of  intervention  on  the  side  of  the 
Central  Powers,  or  as  a  sop  from  the  Entente  for 
her  neutrality. 

These  considerations  to  a  certain  extent  supple- 
ment the  partial  story  in  the  Third  Austro- 
Hungarian  Red  Book,  the  hesitation  of  Roumania 
and  Greece  were  alike  ascribable  to  the  diplomatic 
haze  in  which  Bulgaria  was  skilfully  concealing  her 
real  intentions;  while  the  Entente  was  suing  for  her 
favour. 

The  first  §2. — There  is  a  gap  in  the  Austrian 

of'war'5  papers    partly    supplemented    by    the 

when  Turkey  negotiations  with  Greece :  and  the 
joined  in.  despatches  attenuate  from  this  point 

onwards.  The  entry  of  Bulgaria 
and  Turkey  was  being  mooted.  No.  53  of  the 
Second  Belgian  Grey  Book  is  very  much  to  the 
point.  The  Belgian  Minister  at  Constantinople 
reports  to  Davignon  that  Turkey  is  on  the  point 
of  entering  the  field.  "  The  Ottoman  army  is 
much  too  weak  to  create  any  effective  diversion 
against  Russia.  But  Roumania  seems  to  be  on  the 

7  On  the  agth  Oct.,  1914  [R.O.B.,  Nos.  90  and  91]. 

8  Crawfurd  Price,  p.  55. 


80  ROUMANIA 

point  of  taking  a  hostile  attitude  towards  Austria, 
which  she  could  not  manage  without  making 
sure  of  the  benevolent  neutrality  of  Bulgaria. 
Possibly  Berlin  intends  putting  pressure  on 
Roumania  and  Bulgaria  at  the  weak  point  in  their 
armour,  viz.,  their  Black  Sea  Coast,  which  they 
could  not  defend  against  a  bombardment  by  the 
Turkish  fleet.  Yesterday  and  the  day  before  the 
Breslau  and  Goeben  did  firing  practice  in  the  Black 
Sea." 

It  was  generally  expected  that  Turkey  would 
declare  war  on  Greece  to  secure  the  islands  on  the 
coast  of  Asia  Minor.  [Belgian  Grey  Book,  No. 
43;  7th  September,  1914]. 

This  despatch  lends  colour  to  the  Austrian 
surmise  of  the  23rd  Aug.,  1914,  that  Russia  with 
large  promises  and  grave  intimidation  (grosster 
Terrorismus)  had  been  working  on  both  Sofia  and 
Bucarest,  and  making  the  ministers  personally 
answerable  for  an  anti-Russian  policy.  [No.  9]. 

On  the  i3th  September,  Czernin  reported  to 
Berchtold  that  the  Roumanians  were  deeply 
impressed  by  Russia's  advance  in  Galicia;  that 
Bratianu  considered  the  Austrian  position  to  be 
critical;  that  agitation  was  rife  for  co-operation 
with  the  Entente.  [Nos.  10  and  ii].9 

'  The  cry,  '  We  want  Transylvania,'  is  the  order 
of  the  day.  Bratianu  every  day  becomes  more 
ambiguous  and  anxious:  the  King  is  the  only 

»  Cj.  Times,  2oth  Sept.,   1914. 


NEGOTIATIONS  8 1 

brake  acting  on  the  downward  road."     [No.   12; 
1 9th  September,  1914]. 

Roumania  §3- — Turkey  was  formally  ushered 

remains  into  the  war  by  Germany  on  Nov.  5th, 

Death 'of  Z9T4  :  Dut  the  preparations  were  going 

King  Charles,  on  all  the  time  preceding,  as  is 
evident  from  the  British  and  Russian 
despatches.  Roumania,  as  the  controller  of  the 
only  road  to  Turkey,  was  affected :  Serbia  being, 
as  yet,  unconquered. 

Bratianu  refused  leave  for  the  transport  of  muni- 
tions to  Turkey :  the  Roumanians  were  eager  for 
war  against  the  Monarchy,  and  any  such  per- 
mission would  cause  a  popular  outbreak.  Czernin 
objected  that  such  conduct  could  hardly  be  termed 
"benevolent  neutrality,"  and  was  scarcely  com- 
patible with  treaty  obligations.  [No.  13;  22nd 
September,  1914]. 

There  is  no  mention  in  the  preceding  documents 
that  Roumania  had  ever  promised  a  benevolent™ 
neutrality:  merely  "strict,"  "absolute."  [v.  No. 
3  and  No.  7].  It  was  Austria  who  declared  she 
would  still  regard  Roumania  as  an  ally :  in 
diplomatic  language,  this  would  be  unilateral,  not 
synallagmatic. 

King  Charles  was  ailing,  and  the  Crown  Prince 
accorded  Czernin  an  audience  on  the  23rd  Sep- 
tember. 

An  unwonted  personal   touch  comes  into  these 

10  Editor's  italics. 


82  ROUMANIA 

dry  narratives.  The  Crown  Prince  is  described 
as  irresolute,  shifting  his  point  of  view,  making 
unreliable  statements  [No.  14],  being  evasive, 
having  little  authority  [No.  42],  having  little  self- 
confidence  or  energy  [No.  73],  as  impulsive  and 
weak  [No.  80],  as  using  ambiguous  language 
[No.  1 08]. 

Evidently,  he  was  not  a  man  of  the  stern 
resolution  of  his  uncle,  and  held  different  opinions; 
and  this  personal  factor  is  of  some  considerable 
weight  in  the  subsequent  history. 

Baron  Jehan  de  Witte  has  said  that  King  Charles 
was  the  first  King  of  Roumania,  but  that  King 
Ferdinand  will  be  the  first  King  of  the  Rou- 
manians.11 

At  the  interview  of  the  23rd  Sept.,  1914,  the 
Crown  Prince  declared  that  "everyone  wanted  to 
make  war  on  Roumania,"  "  he  did  not  know  what 
the  end  would  be :  only  one  thing  was  out  of  the 
question,  war  against  Russia."  But  he  considered 
the  popular  demand  for  war  against  Austria  as 
suicidal :  that  Roumania  would,  if  Russia  won,  be 
Russia's  vassal,  or  if  Austria  won,  Austria's 
victim.  He  is  also  alleged  to  have  said  that  war 
against  Austria  would  be  a  breach  of  honour  and 
a  felony.  Czernin  regarded  the  Crown  Prince  as 
the  passive  instrument  of  his  surroundings.  [No. 
14]. 

Rumour  was  busy:   on   the  28th   Sept.,    1914, 

11  Toekomst,  Dec.   i6th,   1916. 


NEGOTIATIONS  83 

there  was  talk  of  another  Crown  Council  and  an 
invasion  of  Transylvania.  [No.  15]. 

The  King  was  fast  sickening.  [No.  16  and  17]. 
He  died  on  the  loth  October.  [No.  21].  No 
Crown  Council  was  held,  as  the  Conservative 
Marghiloman  and  the  progressive  Take  lonescu 
agreed  that  "  on  mature  consideration  they  would 
support  the  policy  of  the  Government,  and  there 
was  no  reason  for  a  change."  [2nd  October,  1914; 
No.  1 8]. 

On  the  Qth  October  the  crisis  was  over;  and  the 
reservists  were  disbanded.  Czernin  suspected  that 
Bratianu  was  coquetting  with  the  ministers  of  the 
Entente  but  thought  the  hour  was  not  ripe  for 
intervention. 

Czernin  thus  judges  King  Charles :  "  The  King, 
ill  and  exhausted,  had  only  one  thought — rest  and 
an  end  of  this  nerve-shattering  fight  [against  the 
popular  demand  for  intervention  in  Transylvania]. 
He  would  rather  die  than  be  guilty  of  a  dastardly 
act  unparalleled  in  history.  And  he  stood  quite 
alone." 

Czernin  says  that  on  the  29th  Sept.,  1914,  every 
preparation  had  been  made  to  attack  Austria.  The 
Crown  Council  was  to  decide  on  an  invasion  of 
Transylvania — "an  idea,  in  support  of  which  nearly 
everybody  of  authority  had  been  won  over,  if 
for  different  motives."  There  was  open  talk  of 
the  abdication  of  King  Charles  and  the  enthrone- 
ment of  the  Crown  Prince. 

"  Forty-eight  hours  later  the  Opposition  and  the 


84  ROUMANIA 

Government  compromised  on  '  neutrality,'  and  the 
disbandment  of  the  reservists." 

"  The  situation  is,  for  the  instant,  saved." 
Czernin  continues:  "We  shall  remain  on  top,  if 
our  army  fulfils  our  high  expectations.  But  there 
will  be  many  anxious  moments."  [No.  20;  gth 
October,  1914]. 

What  happened  in  those  fateful  forty-eight  hours 
is  not  revealed.  Possibly  Bulgaria  was  recalcitrant. 
The  crisis  had  arisen  on  the  matter  of  the  transit  of 
munitions  to  Turkey.  In  the  course  of  it,  the  pro- 
German  King  Charles  died.  But  it  may  be 
surmised  from  similar  incidents  disclosed  in  these 
negotiations  that  an  ultimatum  was  addressed  to 
Roumania,  whose  intervention  would  have  been 
very  inopportune  to  the  Central  Powers;  for  it  was 
on  the  29th  September  that  the  Turco-German  fleet 
started  hostilities  in  the  Black  Sea  by  bombarding 
Odessa.18 

King  Ferdinand  on  the  advice  of  both 
Marghiloman  and  Take  lonescu  continued  the 
policy  of  neutrality. 

The  attitude  Meantime,  in  November,  the 
of  Greece.  Austrians  invaded  Serbia  for  the 
second  time;  and  the  Serbian  resistance 
(as  might  have  been  expected)  was  much  feebler. 
Venizelos  again  offered  to  intervene,  if  Roumania 
would  do  so  simultaneously;  if  Bulgaria  would 
remain  neutral,  and  if  the  Entente  would  give  two 

'2  R.O.B.,  Nos.   90  and  91  ;  Turkish   White  Paper,  No.    177. 


NEGOTIATIONS  85 

army  corps  as  a  security;  the  Serbian  army  being 
too  much  reduced. 

Roumania  refused;  "as  early  as  September,  1914, 
she  had  declared  that  she  no  longer  considered  the 
Treaty  of  Bucarest  as  a  necessary  base  for  regu- 
lating the  status  quo  in  the  Balkans";  and  she 
apprehended,  that  if  the  Central  Empires  emerged 
victorious,  their  triumph  would  result  in  the  de- 
struction of  Serbia  and  the  enhancement  of  Bul- 
garia; but  that  the  Entente  would  also  incline  to 
strengthen  Bulgaria,  as  a  reward  of  intervention 
on  their  side,  or  as  a  sop  for  her  neutrality.13 

On  6th  March,  1915,  King  Constantine  refused 
to  accept  Venizelos'  proposal  to  send  Greek  troops 
to  the  Dardanelles,  and  Venizelos  resigned.  The 
pro-German  or  neutralist  ministries  that  succeeded 
him  would  not  in  any  case  move  against  Austria 
to  succour  Serbia.  Roumanian  intervention  would 
therefore  have  been  a  very  forlorn  hope  in  the 
Balkans,  unless  the  intervention  of  Italy  should 
restore  the  balance. 

Roumania  §4.  —  The  accession   of  King  Ferdi- 

6        nand  did   not   involve  any  change  of 


pass  through    policy.     Roumania  adhered  to  a  rigid 

to  Turkey.        neutrality:    on    the    i7th    Oct.,    1914, 

The  example        ,  ..    , 

of  Italy.  absolutely  declining  to  allow  the  trans- 

port of  horses  or  munitions  to  Turkey 
[No.  23]  and  persisting  in  this  determination. 
[Nos.  24,  27,  and  30;  i.e.,  until  May,  1915]. 

13  Crawfurd  Price,  pp.  55  and  56. 


86  ROUMANIA 

She  was  equally  neutral  against  Germany :  on 
the  i6th  Nov.,  1914,  von  Waldthausen,  the 
German  Minister  left  Bucarest;  the  reason  is  not 
stated  [Times'].  On  or  about  the  22nd  Nov., 
1914,  a  German  commercial  agency  at  Bucarest 
was  closed,  as  suspected  of  espionage.  [Times, 
22nd  Nov.,  1914]. 

The  Austrian  Red  Book  is  most  inconsequential 
at  this  point.  On  the  i4th  Nov.,  1914,  Czernin 
reports  there  are  only  two  parties  :  those  who  do 
and  those  who  do  not  deem  the  time  opportune  to 
strike  at  Austria.  The  refusal  to  supply  Turkey  with 
arms  was  very  serious;  and  the  only  hope  lay  in 
military  success  against  the  Russians,  who  held 
Lw6w  (Lemberg),  Przemysl,  and  were  advancing 
from  the  lines  of  the  San  and  the  Vistula.  [No. 
24]. 

Quite  significantly,  on  the  2nd  Dec.,  Czernin 
anticipates  that  Roumania  will  strike  in  the  spring, 
with  the  consent  of  all  parties,  the  Court,  to  "  earn 
the  cheap  laurels  anew,  which  she  plucked  in  the 
last  Balkan  War."  The  sole  deterrent  would  be 
an  Austrian  success.  The  King  was  still 
ambiguous  in  his  language:  but  "all  the  sym- 
pathies of  Roumania  were  with  France,  and 
passionate  hatred  against  the  Central  Powers 
poured  forth  in  every  word  written  or  spoken." 

At  this  point  there  is  a  gap  of  three  months : 
and  at  present  one  can  only  surmise  what  may 
have  been  suppressed.  Italy  was  successfully 
cajoling  and  bullying  Austria  into  territorial  com- 


NEGOTIATIONS  87 

pensations;  and  it  was  generally  supposed  that  she 
and  Roumania  were  acting  in  concert.  Possibly, 
Austria  was  also  being  induced  to  offer  territorial 
compensations  for  her  breach  of  the  Articles  of  the 
Alliance. 

Serbia  was  being  spared  further  invasions,  partly 
through  Italian  intervention;  as  Italy  had  intimated 
to  Austria  that  a  renewed  attack  without  full  pre- 
liminary consent  would  be  considered  a  breach  of 
Article  VII.  of  the  Triple  Alliance;  and  that  even 
a  temporary  occupation  would  bring  this  Article 
into  force.14 

On  23rd  Jan.,  1915,  Sir  Francis  Elliot  at  Athens 
once  again  approached  Venizelos,  offering  conces- 
sions in  Asia  Minor,  if  only  Greece  would  range 
herself  by  her  exhausted  ally,  Serbia.  The  con- 
dition again  was  the  restitution  by  Greece  of  some 
part  of  Macedonia  to  Bulgaria,  and  the  interven- 
tion of  Bulgaria.  But  Bratianu  would  not 
co-operate  and  King  Constantine  also  would  not 
cede  Kavala  and  Drama;  so  that  the  offer  to  Greece 
was  futile:  whilst  Roumania  clearly  distrusted 
Bulgaria  too  much  to  offer  her  the  old  frontier 
of  1913. 15 

The  subsequent  efforts  in  April  and  May  to 
induce  the  Gounaris  ministry  to  intervene  for  the 
Entente  were  equally  fruitless.10 

The  Entente  cannot  have  been  idle  with  respect 

14  A.-H.   II,  No.  74,   i2th  Dec.,   1014. 

15  Crawfurd  Price,  p.  62. 

16  Crawfurd  Price,  p.  91. 


88  ROUMANIA 

to  Roumania  at  this  period,  for  on  or  about 
28th  Jan.,  1915,  the  British  Government  advanced 
Roumania  ^5,000,000  on  account  of  exchange 
difficulties  with  the  countries  able  to  supply  war 
materials,  so  as  to  put  Roumania  in  a  position  to 
face  eventualities.  [Times,  28th  Jan.,  19 r 5]. 

Germany  was  now  relieving  the  pressure  on 
Austria  by  the  attacks  on  Warsaw,  the  second  of 
which  failed  in  January,  1915.  The  Russian 
advance  in  the  Carpathians  had  been  definitely 
stayed. 

The  intentions  of  Bulgaria  were  still  doubtful, 
for  on  the  22nd  February,  1915,  a  Roumano- 
Bulgarian  transit  agreement  was  signed.  [Times']. 
Roumania  was  evidently  preparing,  for  on  the  2nd 
March,  1915,  a  bill  was  passed  authorising  the 
declaration  of  a  state  of  siege  when  ever  the 
Government  thought  it  necessary.  [Times'}. 

At  this  point  the  Austrian  despatches  cease  their 
curious  hibernation:  for  on  the  4th  March,  1915, 
Czernin  reports  that  the  Italian  Minister  at 
Bucarest  is  more  insistent,  and  that  the  King  told 
a  politician  that  "  he  would  follow  Italy  as  an  ally, 
in  the  event  of  Italy's  attacking  Austria."  [No. 
26]. 

Italy  had  just  persuaded  Berlin  to  bring  Vienna 
to  heel,  and  make  some  genuine  proposals.  [A.-H. 
II.,  109  ....]. 

On  the  1 8th  March  the  King  absolutely  refused 
to  allow  munitions  of  war  to  pass  to  Turkey,  and 
Czernin  despaired  of  success.  This  despatch  [No. 


NEGOTIATIONS  89 

27]  leaves  the  reader  in  some  doubt  as  to  the 
precise  nature  of  "our  wishes"  that  had  been 
frustrated. 

On  the  3oth  March  Roumania  refused  permis- 
sion to  German  troops  to  pass  through  her  terri- 
tory. [Times,  3Oth  March,  1915]. 

Lw6w  and  Przemys'l  had  now  been  taken  by 
the  Germans. 

There  is  a  further  gap  in  the  correspondence. 
Roumania  still  refused  to  pass  munitions  through 
her  territory,  confiscated  bags  of  munitions  that 
were  consigned  to  the  German  and  Austrian 
legations  at  Bucarest.  [Times,  2nd  April,  1915]. 

The  approaching  break  with  Italy,  and  the 
Austrian  victories  in  Galicia  were  counterbalancing 
factors :  and  both  Bratianu  and  the  King  wanted 
to  maintain  neutrality,  but  said  that  Italy's 
determination  made  things  very  critical,  and  the 
Opposition — now  an  interventionist  party — might 
carry  the  day.  Italy  might  after  all  accept 
Austria's  offer :  so  said  Czernin.  This  touch 
seems  to  show  that  Roumania  and  Italy  were 
acting  together.  [24th  April,  and  nth  May,  1915; 
Nos.  28  and  29]. 

On  the  point  of  Turkish  munitions  Bratianu 
remained  obdurate,  [aist  May,  1915;  No.  30]. 

On  the  23rd  May,  1915,  when  Italy  declared  war 
on  Austria,  Baron  Burian  (who  had  replaced 
Berchtold)  played  a  stronger  hand. 

He  instructed  Czernin  as  follows : — 


90  ROUMANIA 

"  Hesitating  to  recognise  her  true  interests,  en- 
ticed by  the  dazzling  offers  of  the  Entente,  Rou- 
mania  has  already  come  into  close  contact  with  our 

enemies But  for  Roumania,  the  question 

is  not  what  she  may  get,  but  what  she  can  keep. 
Any  gains  at  the  cost  of  the  Monarchy  would  be 
precarious.  Quite  apart  from  subsequent  re- 
acquisition  by  the  Monarchy,  a  victorous  Russia 
would  not  suffer  a  situation  in  which  Roumania, 
strong  and  firmly  encamped,  blocked  the  way  to 
the  Straits,  impaired  Russian  predominance  in 
Bulgaria,  and  held  a  decisive  position  of  advantage 
over  the  remaining  Slav  States. 

"  Roumania's  permanence  depends  on  the 
defeat,  not  on  the  victory  of  Russia. 

"  We  also,  after  Russia's  crushing  defeats, 
should  insist  with  more  emphasis  than  ever  on 
Roumania's  co-operation  with  us."  [No.  31]. 

The  King  in  reply  assured  Czernin  he  would 
do  all  he  could  to  remain  neutral;  but  "  princes 
could  not  always  do  exactly  as  they  liked."  Take 
lonescu  and  Filipescu  argued  that  Berlin  and 
Vienna  would  never,  as  things  stood,  forgive 
Roumania.  Czernin  rejoined  that  Roumania 
could  still  win  back  the  good  graces  of  those 
Courts.  [26th  May,  1915;  No.  32]. 

The  ihreat  had  succeeded :  the  moment  for  in- 
tervention was  not  propitious.  Italy  went  to  war 
unseconded. 


NEGOTIATIONS  91 

Roumania  §5- — Austria    had    prevailed    on 

neutral  after  Roumania   to  remain    neutral,   and 

the  intervention  ...         .    .  .     .  .     ,  , 

of  Italy,  and          stl^   vainly  tried  to  induce  her  to 

prevented  from       side  Avith  the  Central  Powers.    [9th, 

Bu?g±ntgoolhen  I0th  and  23rd  June>  '9'S;  Nos.  33, 
up  arms.  34  and  35].  The  Roumanian  Army 

was  all  but  mobilized  [Times,  iyth 
June,  1915];  the  vital  question  to  the  Central 
Powers  was  the  road  to  Turkey  :  the  road  through 
Serbia  was  still  unassailable. 

The  parties  in  Roumania  were  now  four  in 
number  :  the  Liberals,  the  Conservatives  following 
Marghiloman,  the  section  following  Lehovary,  and 
those  adhering  to  Take  lonescu.  The  third  and 
fourth  were  both  active  pro-Entente;  the  Liberals 
held  their  hand;  the  Conservatives  were  against 
the  war  with  Austria.  [26th  June,  1915;  No.  36]. 

On  the  i3th  July  Czernin  was  still  insistent  on 
the  question  of  the  Turkish  munitions :  Bratianu 
held  out  no  hopes.  [No.  37  and  38]  ,17 

On  the  28th  August,  the  King  and  the  Ministry 
agreed  not  to  put  any  obstacle  in  the  way  of  an 
offensive  against  Serbia;  and  so  solved  the  question 
of  transport  for  Austria.  [No.  39]. 

These  very  short  and  spasmodic  telegrams  throw 
little  light  on  the  real  inducements. 

The  Times  of  the  I3th  July,  1915,  possibly 
explains  the  situation,  and  indicates  one  whole 
series  of  communiques  that  have  been  suppressed. 

17  Cf.  Times,  i4th  July  and  4th  Sept.,  when  Roumania  seizes  and 
confiscates  munitions  being  clandestinely  smuggled  into  Turkey. 


Q2 


ROUMANIA 


The  Central  Powers  are  said  to  have  offered 
Roumania  the  Bucovina  up  to  the  river  Seret,  as 
the  northern  boundary,  so  as  to  comprehend  the 
Roumanian  inhabitants,  in  return  for  a  friendly 
neutrality. 

But,  as  a  reward  for  prompt  military  help, 
Roumania  should  receive  the  Bucovina  up  to  the 
river  Pruth,  and  an  extension  of  territory  to  the 
Iron  Gates  on  the  Danube,  to  include  the  town  of 
Mehadia;  on  the  solemn  guarantee  of  the  German 
Government. 

This  is  probably  accurate  :  it  so  exactly  resembles 
the  offers  to  Italy;  a  German  guarantee,  execution 
deferred :  and  no  mention  of  Transylvania.  The 
most  essential  and  vital  claim  was  not  Austria's 
to  offer;  and  Hungary  was  irreconcilable. 

Russia,  on  the  other  hand,18  had  promised 
Bessarabia  and  Transylvania  as  an  inducement. 

However  this  may  be,  Austria  had  scored  again  : 
Roumania  would  again  be  neutral  with  regard  to 
Serbia,  and  the  provisionment  of  Turkey  by  that 
route. 

The  Bulgarian         §6. — The  story  of  this  period   (§5) 
demand.  js    a    reflection    of    the    negotiations 

passing  between  all  the  Great  Powers 
and  Bulgaria.  The  Austrian  despatches  can  be 
partly  supplemented  from  semi-official  statements 
in  the  Press.  Bulgaria  was  being  munitioned, 
even  from  Denmark,19  and  was  assiduously  wooed 

18  Times,   i^th  July,   1915. 

19  Politiken,  2.  vj.  15. 


NEGOTIATIONS  93 

by  the  Quadruple  Entente.  She  was  promised 
Serbian  Macedonia,  Greek  Macedonia  (as  far  as 
Kavala),  and  the  Enos-Midia  frontier  as  against 
Turkey.  She  asked  for  more  :  and  wanted  to  know 
what  compensation  would  be  adjudged  to  Serbia 
and  Greece,  and  what  she  was  to  gain  in  the 
Dobrudja.20  It  was  claimed  at  Sofia  that  Bulgaria 
ought  to  be  restored  to  the  frontiers  settled  at  the 
Conference  of  London,  1913 :  and  on  these 
conditions  she  would  oppose  not  Russia,  but 
Pan-Germanism  .21 

Such  rectifications  would  have  been  hard  enough 
to  enforce  by  the  "  Concert  of  the  Powers  "  :  it 
was  very  much  complicated  by  the  fact  of  the 
Great  European  War,  and  the  influence  on  the 
little  Powers  of  the  Balkans  of  the  ebb  and  flow 
of  fortune  in  the  field :  for  Russia  was  beginning 
her  great  and  disastrous  retreat.  There  were 
rumours  that  negotiations  were  proceeding  for  a 
separate  peace  with  Russia.22 
The  offers  On  the  3Oth  June  the  Quadruple  En- 

oi  the  tente  sent  in  its  offer  to  Bulgaria:28  but 

Entente.  .  ,'       f 

these  were  apparently  unacceptable,   for 

Ghenadiev  claimed  the  whole  of  the  Dobrudja,  as 
well  as  Macedonia.24 

20  Berliner  Morgenpost,  22,  vj.   15. 

21  Echo  de   Bulgarie,  23.   vj.    15;  Mir,   23.   vj.    15;  cf.    Berliner 
Tageblatt,  2.   vij.    15  ;   Pesti  Hirlap,   12.   vij.    15. 

22  La  corrispondenza  militar,   13.   vij.    15. 

23  Stampa.  30.  vj.   15. 

24  Pesti  Hirlap,   12.  vij.   15. 


94  ROUMANIA 

In  the  meantime  the  Quadruple  Entente  was 
trying  to  make  Roumania,  Greece  and  Serbia  con- 
sent to  these  sacrifices :  Roumania  required  the 
Roumanian  territories  in  the  Banat  of  Temesvar, 
Bucovina  and  Transylvania.  Russia  objected  to 
giving  up  Northern  Bucovina,  and  the  Western 
Banat,  as  not  being  Roumania  in  population  (not 
to  speak  of  cessions  in  Bessarabia,  of  which  there 
is  no  mention  until  late  in  1916)  ;25  Roumania 
insisted  on  the  possession  of  Czernowitz  and  the 
boundary  of  the  Pruth.26  The  negotiations  came 
to  a  standstill.27  But,  after  the  fall  of  Lemberg, 
Russia  was  willing  to  concede  Czernowitz  and 
the  line  of  the  Pruth;28  and  promised  that  the 
Dardanelles  should  be  internationalized.29 
oners  of  The  Central  Powers,  too,  up  to 

the  Central     thjs    pOint    had    not    been    idle.      They 
Powers. 

offered  Roumania  a  rectification  of  the 

Transylvania  frontier  and  in  Bucovina, 
and  a  grant  of  autonomy  to  the  remainder  of 
Transylvania.30  This  much  was  offered  in  return 
for  neutrality  :  for  active  participation,  Bessarabia, 
Bucovina  up  to  the  Pruth,  and  extension  up  the 
Danube  to  Mehadia.81  Evidently  these  overtures 
did  not  succeed  :  for  Roumania  was  pronounced  to 

25  Corners  delle  Sera,   10.   vj.   15. 

26  Novoye   Vremya,   18.  vj.    15. 

27  Rec,  6.  vij.   15  ;  Corriere  della  Sera,  9.  vij.    15. 

28  Ziirichcr  Post,   15.   vij.    15. 

29  Nicuwe  Rott.   Ct.,   17.   vij.    15. 

so  Tribuna,  27,  vj.   15  (Report  from  Sofia). 
31  Times,   13.  vij.   15. 


NEGOTIATIONS  95 

be  anti-neutral,  in  stopping  munitions  to  Turkey ;SJ 
the  Central  Powers  would  have  to  consider 
whether  their  Treaty  to  Roumania  bound  them 
any  longer.53  They  began  terrorizing.  "  When- 
ever the  Germans  have  a  victory  over  the  enemy, 
they  at  once  begin  to  threaten  us.  We  can  imagine 
what  will  happen  if  Germany  is  victorious."34 
They  exercised  economic  pressure  on  Roumania, 
reducing  her  State  revenue  by  36,608,306  francs;55 
they  concentrated  at  least  160,000  troops  on  the 
Hungarian  frontier.56 

As  a  result,  Roumania  had  to  relax  her  inhibi- 
tion on  the  transit  of  war  material  and  men  to 
Turkey;87  the  interventionist  party,  Ac\iunea 
Xafionald,  was  defeated;58  and  these  endearments 
from  the  Central  Powers  induced  renewed  relations 
with  the  Quadruple  Alliance,  under  pressure  of 
the  contingencies  in  Bulgaria  and  Greece. 
The  Central  Radoslavov,  the  Bulgarian  minister, 

Powers  and  was    sa^    to   be    pro-German;59    the 

Bulgaria,  up  to  ~ 

August,  1915.        Roumano-Bulganan    agreement    as 

to  transit  of  goods  was  said  to  be 
illusory.89     The  Bulgarian  attitude  was  undecided 

32  Deutsche  Tages  Ztg,   12.  vij.   15. 

33  Frankfurter  Ztg,   12.   vij.    15. 
94  Adeverul,   18.  vij.   15. 

35  Tagli.che  Rundschau,  26.   vij.    15  ;  La  Politique  (Roum.),   25. 
vij.    15. 

96  Adeverul,  27.  vij.   15. 

37  Moskov.   Ved.,  22.  vij.,   15  ;  AdevSrul,   13.  viij.   15. 

98  La  Politique,  28.  vij.   15. 

39  Berliner  Tageblatt,  2.  vij.   15. 


96  ROUMANIA 

even  at  the  end  of  July;  they  feared  that  the 
arms  of  the  Entente  might  solve  the  Turkish 
question  without  calling  in  Bulgaria,  and  that 
Germany  could  not  advance  a  loan;40  but  this 
last  doubt  was  dissipated,  for  Germany  issued 
Bulgarian  Treasury  Bills  early  in  August  to  the 
extent  of  120  million  francs  at  7%.41  The  offer  of 
the  Entente  was  too  shadowy ;  neither  Greece  nor 
Serbia  evacuated  their  portions  of  Macedonia;42  and 
Bulgaria  pledged  herself  to  a  benevolent  neutrality 
towards  Turkey.43 

Hence  Roumania  was  left  as  the  one  obstacle 
in  the  munitionment  of  Turkey :  and  the  Central 
Powers  had  reconciled  Turkey  and  Bulgaria. 
The  Central  The  Quadruple  Entente  was  anxious 
Powers  and  to  propitiate  Bulgaria,  who  held 
Greece* and  f^e  keys  of  Constantinople;  and  to 
Bulgaria  effect  this,  had  to  induce  Roumania, 
Serbia  and  Greece  to  renounce  their 
gains  in  the  Second  Balkan  War,  1913. 

Greece  was  dubious  as  to  her  advantage  in 
joining  the  Allies:  what  would  she  benefit,  if 
Constantinople  fell  (the  Dardanelles  expedition 
had  not  collapsed  in  July,  1915);  what  compensa- 
tions would  Bulgaria  receive;  what  would  happen 
if  Bulgaria  were  obdurate,  or  attacked  Macedonia 

40  Echo  dc  Bulgarie,  30.   vij.    15. 
«  Koln.  Ztg.,  3.  viij.   15. 

42  Journal  de  Geneve,  2.  viij.,    15. 

43  Le  Temps,  2.  viij.,   15;  Kreuzztg,   16.  viij.   15. 


NEGOTIATIONS  97 

for  herself  ?44  This  attitude  evidently  pleased  the 
Kaiser,  for  he  telegraphed  to  Queen  Sofia  of 
Greece:  "Thanks  to  you  and  to  Bulgaria  and 
Roumania,  our  triumph'  is  assured."45  Greece 
would  not  consent  to  cede  Kavala  to  Bulgaria,46 
though  Great  Britain  had  offered  Cyprus  as  a  sop, 
to  induce  Greece  to  keep  her  Treaty-bond.47 

The  Kaiser's  language  was  not  mere  bombast. 
For,  on  the  zyth  July,  a  treaty  had  been  signed 
between  Germany,  Austria-Hungary,  Turkey  and 
Bulgaria,  under  which  Bulgaria  was  to  receive  the 
whole  of  Albania,  Greek  and  Serbian  Macedonia 
(thus  including  Salonica  and  Kavala).  This  was 
only  published  on  the  nth  October:  and  was 
vouched  for  by  the  British  Minister  at  Athens.48 

The  arrangement  was  consummated  in  October, 
1915,  when  the  Bulgarian  railways  were  placed  at 
the  disposal  of  Germany :  Bulgaria  promised  to 
attack  Serbia  :  Germany  was  to  invade  Serbia  from 
the  North  with  300,000  men;  and  Bulgaria  was  to 
receive  Bulgarian  and  Serbian  Macedonia,  and 
was  free  to  settle  accounts  with  Greece.49 

The  beginning  of  August  seems  to  have  found 
Bulgaria  definitely  inclining  towards  Germany;  but 

44  Neue  Freie  Presse,  17.  vij.   15. 

45  Journal  des  Balkans,   18.  vij.   15. 

4rt  NSvoye  Vremya,  29.  vij.  15  ;  Messager  d'Ath&nes,  10.  viij.  15. 

47  Cf.  Times,  27.  x.   15. 

48  Times,  17.  vii.  15;  n.  x.   '15;  8.  x.   '15; 
10.  x.  15. 

49  Echo  de  Paris,  7.  x.   15,  quoting  Kambana. 


gS  ROUMANIA 

the  former  still  demanded  Kavala  and  the  hinter- 
land.50 

But  Germany  still  had  one  task  left  over;  the 
reconciliation  of  Greece  and  Bulgaria  was  now 
attempted  by  the  Central  Powers;51  and  was  con- 
summated by  a  treaty  in  November,  1915. 

The  provisions  are  stated  to  have  been  : — 

1.  A  benevolent  neutrality  from  Greece  to  Bul- 
garia. 

2.  The    Bulgarian    forces    to    be    guarded    by 
Greece  from  any  sudden  attack. 

3.  The  Expeditionary  Force  at  Salonica  to  be 
regarded  as  uninvited  guests. 

4.  The  Treaty  of  Alliance  between  Greece  and 
Serbia  to  be  considered  null  and  void.  , 

5.  Bulgaria  renounced  her  pretensions  to  Greek 
Macedonia,  and  would  aid  Greece  to  extend  her 
frontiers  (i.e.,  against  Italy)  in  Albania. 

This  treaty  was  signed  by  King  Ferdinand  of 
Bulgaria,  King  Constantine  of  Greece,  Radoslavov 
for  Bulgaria,  and  Zaimis  on  behalf  of  Greece.52 

How  this  treaty  could  be   reconciled  with   that 
of  the  jyth  July  (first  disclosed  on  the  nth  Oct.) 
may  be  left  to  the  ingenuity  of  the  Germans  who 
promoted  both. 
The  Quadruple         The  Quadruple  Entente,  if  it  was 

Entente  and  to  placate  Bulgaria,  also  had  to  exact 
Serbia.  ,  0  ,.  &. 

from  Serbia,   its  own  ally,  a  return 

50  La  Tribuna,  8.  viij.    15. 

31  Berliner  Tageblatt,  25.   viij.    15. 

52  Adeverul,   19.   xj.    15. 


NEGOTIATIONS  99 

to  the  conditions  ail-but  ratified  at  the  Conference 
of  London,  1913. 

Austria-Hungary  in  August,  1915,  was  very 
much  exhausted,53  and  seems  to  have  been  anxious 
to  conclude  a  separate  peace  with  Serbia.  Serbia 
had  compromised  with  Italy  on  her  claims  to 
Dalmatia  and  raised  no  objection  to  the  Italians 
having  the  coast-line.54 

By  the  end  of  August,  1915,  the  Quadruple 
Entente  had  induced  Serbia  to  yield  up  her  share 
of  Bulgarian  Macedonia,  and  part  of  her  claim  to 
the  Banat  of  Temesvar;  thus  reconciling  both 
Bulgaria  and  Roumania. 

Bulgaria  demanded  in  addition  as  her  price, 
Rodosto  (on  the  Sea  of  Marmora),  Kavala,  and 
the  Dobrudja.55  Bulgaria  also  required  to  know 
what  compensation  Serbia  was  to  receive.56 

"It  has  taken  a  year  for  the  Entente  to  decide 
to  give  Bulgaria  what  she  asked,  and  the  latter 
now  waits  to  know  Serbia's  answer."57 

Clearly  the  Entente  were  not  able  to  give  Bul- 
garia her  frontier  as  settled  by  the  abortive  Con- 
ference of  London :  it  might  have  been  equally 
clear  that  Bulgaria  was  playing  for  time  into  the 
hands  of  Germany. 

The  Entente  also  vetoed  any  attack  by  Serbia 

59  AdevSrul,  6.  viij.   15. 

54  Interview  with  PaSic  ;  Corriere  della  Sera,  23.  viij.  15. 

55  Le  Matin,  29.  viii.   15. 

56  La  Tribuna,  8.  viii.   15. 

67  Journal  de  Gentve,  n    ix.  15;  Journal  des  Dtbats,  17.  ix.  15 


IOO  ROUMANIA 

on  Bulgaria,  in  anticipation  of  Bulgaria's  joining 
the  Central  Empires;58  in  which  the  latter  had  her 
proper  place,  rather  than  in  a  Balkan  League.58 
Delcasse  resigned  his  portfolio  as  Foreign  Minister 
of  France,  probably  in  disapproval  of  this  decision. 

Yet  in  the  middle  of  September  Bulgaria,  who 
was,  like  all  the  Balkan  States,  merely  pursuing 
her  own  interests,  was  sounded  by  the  Entente 
whether  she  would  attack  Turkey  and  accept  the 
Serbian  concessions  :59  this  action  was  represented 
by  the  Austrians  as  a  cringing  of  the  Entente  and 
the  Tsar  before  Bulgaria.60 

The  Entente  The        attitude        assumed        by 

and  Roumania.     Roumania     during     these     negotia- 
tions was  necessarily  very  cautious. 

By  the  6th  August,  1915,  apparently  matters 
had  been  accommodated  between  the  Entente  and 
Roumania,  who  would  not  join  Germany  under 
any  condition,  and  might  join  in  a  new  Russian 
offensive  (which  did  not  eventuate).61  This 
rumour  of  a  treaty  between  Roumania  and  the 
Entente  was  also  officially  contradicted.62  But  any 
such  intervention  must  be  on  the  rising  tide;  they 
could  not  aid  the  Russians  in  retreat:  "It  is  in 
the  interest  of  the  Allies  that  Roumania's  inter- 
as  Koln.  Ztg.,  3.  xj.  15. 

50  Miinchener  Neueste  Nachrichten,  17.  ix.   15. 

W  Neue  Freie  Presse,  26.  ix.   15. 

81  Adeverul,  6.  viij.   15  ;  Le  Matin,  29.  viij.   15. 

«2  Berlingske  Tidende,  6.  viij.    15. 


NEGOTIATIONS, 


vention  should  be  the  coup  de  grace."63  "  Her 
army  may  cross  the  Carpathians  [i.e.,  in  the  event 
of  participation]  without  anxiety  :  the  Balkan 
Alliance  assures  her  safety  on  the  Danube."64 

Germany  was  dissatisfied  with  the  continued 
prohibition  of  the  transit  of  munitions  to  Turkey, 
though  submarines  in  sections  were  allowed 
through.05 

But  by  the  23rd  August  some  pressure  must  have 
been  put  upon  Roumania,  who,  it  was  said,  would 
be  benevolently  neutral,  and  would  not  attack 
Bulgaria;66  and  on  the  3ist  a  declaration  of  war 
on  Roumania  by  the  Central  Powers  was  said  to 
be  imminent;67  this  rumour  was,  however,  denied.68 

If  such  a  course  had  been  threatened,  it  would 
explain  Roumania's  passivity  towards  the  pro- 
jected invasion  of  Serbia.  [A.-H.,  III.;  28th 
August]. 

At  all  events,  Russia's  offers  were  insufficient. 
She  had  secured  the  neutrality  of  Roumania, 
nothing  more.  The  crucial  point  was  Bessarabia; 
and  Roumania  put  no  trust  in  the  Russian 
promise;69  and  had  to  recognise  the  claims  of 
Bulgaria,  and  do  nothing  to  counter  them.70 

63  AdevSrul,  8.  viij.    15. 
<54  Adeverul.   15.  viij.   15. 

65  Frankfurterztg,    14.    viij.    15;   Aachener   Allgemeine   Ztg,   23. 
viij.   15. 

66  Aachener  Allgemeine  Ztg,  23.  viij.  15. 

67  Tribune  de  Geneve,  31.  viij.   15. 

68  Ncue  Zurcher  Ztg,  i.  ix.  15  (quoting  Viitorul). 

69  Miinch.     Neueste  Nach,  16.  ix.   15. 

70  Trierscheztg,   17.  ix.    15. 


1 02  ROUMANIA 

On  the  24th  Sept.,  1915,  Czernin  delivered  a 
virtual  ultimatum.  [A.-H.,  III.,  No.  46].  Feel- 
ing may  have  been  kindled  in  Roumania  by  the 
arbitrary  conduct  and  barbarity  of  the  Austro- 
Hungarian  authorities  in  Transylvania.71 

Moreover,  the  Germans  were  boycotting 
Roumanian  trade,  and  causing  great  loss.72 

The  Roumanian  Press  was  being  bribed  and 
corrupted  by  both  Russia  and  Germany :  the 
latter  founded  a  new  League  of  the  People  [Liga 
Populara]  to  forward  their  interests.73 

It  had  often  been  rumoured  that  Roumania  and 
the  Quadruple  Entente  had  entered  into  a  definite 
compact.  The  text  of  the  agreement  was  published 
in  Russia  in  October,  1915.  The  stipulations 
were : — 

The  Quadruple  Entente  undertook  to  cede  a 
portion  of  Bucovina,  of  14,000  square  kilometres 
[probably  this  was  a  fair  division],  and  not  to 
conclude  peace,  until  Roumania  had  been  able  to 
annex  Transylvania,  Bucovina,  and  a  part  of  the 
Banat  [thus  giving  effect  to  the  compact  with 
Serbia]. 

Roumania  was  to  put  500,000  men  into  the  field, 
and  not  to  make  a  separate  peace  with  Austria- 
Hungary  without  the  consent  of  the  Entente. 

Should  Bulgaria  join  the  Entente,  Roumania 
should  return  the  strip  of  the  Dobrudja  annexed 

71  Echo  de  Paris,  10.  x.   15  ;  Adeverul,  19.  xj.   15. 

72  Dcutscher  Aussenhandel,  20.  ix.  115. 

73  La  Roumanie,  24.  ix.   15;  Kreuzztg,  n.  xij.   15. 


NEGOTIATIONS  1 03 

at  the  conclusion  of  the  Second  Balkan  War  [i.e., 
the  quadrilateral  of  Silistria — Tuturkai — Balcik — 
Mangalia]. 

Roumania  should  observe  a  benevolent  neutrality 
until  she  intervenes. 

Should  Bulgaria  join  the  Central  Powers, 
Roumania  should  send  250,000  troops  to  aid  the 
Serbs.-4 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  attitude  of  Bulgaria, 
and  her  engagements,  were  still  unknown;  that  it 
was  assumed  that  Russia  would  guard  the  Danube 
frontier,  or  else  that  Bulgaria  would  not  declare  war 
against  Roumania;  and  that  the  main  effort  of 
Roumania  was  to  be  directed  against  Transylvania 
— a  very  distant  road  to  cutting  the  backbone  of 
Central  Europe  (viz.,  the  Continental  route  to 
Turkey,  through  Pest,  Belgrade  and  Ni§);  lastly, 
there  is  still  no  mention  of  Bessarabia. 

These  preparations  (in  conjunction  with  the  un- 
readiness of  the  Allies  at  Salonica)  furnish  a 
further  reason  and  justification  of  the  ultimatum 
delivered  by  Austria  on  the  24th  Sept.  [A.H.,  45]; 
as  also  of  the  fact  that  munitions  were  for  a 
time  allowed  to  pass  through  to  Turkey;75  and 
smuggling  of  them  was  very  common;78  also  that 
German  agents  were  buying  petrol  at  Gala^i  in 
very  large  quantities.77 

74  Russkoye  Sldz'o,  5.  x.  15  ;  Neue  Freie  Presse,  5.  x.  15. 

75  Echo  de  Paris  quoting  Dimineafa,  5.  x.   15. 

7«  Journal  des  Debats,  7.  x.    15  ;     fifJ.7T()6<;    25.  x.   '15. 
~~  .\devt?  nil,  9.  x.   15;  La  Politique,  25.  ii.   16. 

H 


104  ROUMANIA 

On  this  important  matter  of  petrol  some  figures 
may  be  useful.78 

EXPORTS  FROM  ROUMANIA.™ 

1914.  1915. 

To  Germany 99^65  ...  154,688 

,,  Austria-Hungary     84,253  ...  225,699 

„  Bulgaria   18,689  ...  33,568 

,,  France      50,028  ...  

,,  Great  Britain  ...     77,971  ...  

,,  Russia      7,oi6  ...  578 

,,  Turkey      3M63  •••  8,191 

,,  other  countries...  285,439  ...  6,363 


Total       654,024  429,087 

Or  in  percentages  : — 

1914.  1915. 

To     Germany     and 

Austria        ...  28.04%  •••     88.64% 
,,  France  and  Gt. 

Britain          ...  19.57%  ••• 

,,  Russia      1.07%  ...       0.13% 

,,  Bulgaria 2.86%  ...       7.83% 

,,  Turkey     4.81%  ...       1.92% 

,,  other     countries  43.65%  ...       1.48% 

On  the  8th  and  gth  Oct.,  1915,  Bulgaria,  before 
going  to  war,  published  a  long  memorandum  ex- 
plaining her  motives  for  adhesion  to  the  Central 
Powers.80 

"8  Universul,  4.   iv.   16. 

70  For  the  figures  as  to  grain,  v.  pp.   in   and   112. 

*>  Frankfurterztg.  8  and  9.  x.    15. 


NEGOTIATIONS  105 

A  typical  piece  of  German  propaganda  at  this 
time  deserves  mention  :  it  was  intended  to  arouse 
distrust  in  Russia,  and  is  absolutely  unsubstan- 
tiated, viz. :  that  Great  Britain  and  Russia  had  made 
a  secret  treaty  against  Roumania  and  Bulgaria, 
by  which  Russia  was  to  acquire  Constanta, 
Constantinople  and  Burgas.81  The  truth  at  the 
bottom  of  this  may  be  that  German  agents  tried 
to  detach  Russia  from  the  Entente  with  the  bribe 
of  Constanta,  just  as  in  1916  they  were  endea- 
vouring to  seduce  Russia  to  a  separate  peace  with 
an  offer  of  the  whole  of  Moldavia.82 

The  anti-interventionists  at  Bucarest  were 
naturally  encouraged  by  the  course  of  events, 
and  a  demonstration  was  made  towards  the  end 
of  October,  1915,  to  overthrow  the  Bratianu 
Cabinet  i83  followed  by  a  great  anti-German 
demonstration,  at  which  Take  lonescu  and 
Filipescu  spoke.84 

There  were  insistent  rumours  for  some  time 
following  these  last  events  of  a  German  incendiary 

81  Koln.   Volksztg,  24.  x.   15. 

82  Literary  Digest,  9.  vij.   '16 ;  Sunday  Telegram,   17.  vij.    '16 ; 
and  cf.  Le  Genevois  (quoted  by  the  Gazzetta  Ticinese,  17.  iii.   17) 
and  Berner  Tagwacht,  6.  \.  16  :  stating  that  Roumania  was  to  be 
offered  by  the  Central   Powers  to   Russia  in  part,   together  with 
Armenia  and  parts  of  Galicia,  in  return  for  a  separate  peace  and 
a  free  hand  elsewhere. 

83  Journal  de  Geneve,  27.  x.  15  (quoting  Wiener  Correspondenz). 

84  Munch.  Neueste  Nachrichten,  28.  x.  15. 


106  ROUMANIA 

plot  against  Filipescu,  Take  lonescu,  Bratianu, 
and  Costinescu.85 

This  intermediate  chapter  will  supply  some  of 
the    missing    links    in    the    official    story    as    put 
forward  by  the  Austro-Hungarian  Government. 
Roumania  §7- — But     Serbia     could     not     be 

is  quiescent          crushed  without  the  aid  of  Bulgaria. 

eWnhte^hegaria  Dr-    Dillon>    in    Land   and    Water> 

fleid.  of   Qth   October,    1916,    says   of   the 

negotiations  of  the  Allies:  "Four 
great  powers  entered  into  conversation  with  the 
four  or  five  Balkan  States,  so  that  nine  foreign 
secretaries  and  about  sixty  ministers  pleni- 
potentiary were  thereupon  engaged  in  interchang- 
ing views Months  passed  in  this  elaborate 

effort  to  get  Bulgaria  to  outline  her  demands,  and 
to  move  Serbia  to  accord  them.  And  all  that 
expenditure  of  time  and  labour  was  made  in  the 
single-minded  belief  that  Bulgaria's  statement  was 
true,  and  that  her  freedom  of  choice  (which  it 

presupposed)  really  existed Serbia,  heroic 

in  her  voluntary  sacrifice,  as  in  her  terrible 
martyrdom,  accepted  the  situation  and  gave  up 
Macedonia.  [Be  it  observed,  Serbia  alone  of  the 
Balkan  Kingdoms  has  a  national  dynasty,  not  a 
German  prince].  Bulgaria  could  no  longer  lurk 
and  weave  unavowed  plans  in  the  safe  retreat  of 

justifiable  neutrality Mobilization   was 

resorted  to,  when  the  game  of  neutrality  could  be 

85  Deutsche  Tagesztg,   13.   xij.   15;  La  Stampa  (quoting    Wiener 
Aug.  £tg.),  19.  xij.  15. 


NEGOTIATIONS  1 07 

prolonged  no  further The  first  care  of 

Sofia  and  Berlin  was  to  tranquillize  Roumania  and 
Greece.  The  game  was  being  played  by  two 
partners.  Germany  had  already  spread  far  and 
wide  the  terrifying  tale  that  she  was  about  to  hack 
her  way  through  Serbia,  and  to  pass  thence  through 
Bulgaria  into  Turkey.  The  attitude  of  the  brave 
Bulgars  would  then  be  shaped  by  dire  neces- 
sity  

"  Four  Bulgarian  divisions  were  despatched  to 
keep  watch  and  ward  over  Roumania 

"  As  soon  as  25,000  Bulgarian  Comitadjis  over- 
ran Macedonia,  Serbian  troops  would  have  to  be 
despatched  from  the  North-Eastern  front,  leaving 
Germany's  road  to  Turkey  inadequately  de- 
fended  " 

These  preliminary  quotations  explain  the 
fragmentary  despatches  in  this  section  :  Roumania 
was  on  her  guard,  too,  against  Austria,  for  there 
were  200,000  German  troops  concentrated  at  Brasso 
on  the  Roumanian  frontier  [Times,  3oth  Aug., 
1915].  They  could  be  moved  either  into  Rou- 
mania, or  North-Eastern  Serbia  by  Or§ova. 

On  the  roth  Sept.,  Bratianu  and  Czernin  had 
a  "  very  earnest  conversation."  Austria  had  closed 
the  Hungaro-Roumanian  frontier  to  all  intercourse 
and  traffic  whatsoever;  Roumania  had  had  to 
protect  herself.  Bratianu  asseverated  once  again  he 
had  no  treaty  with  the  Entente;  but  Roumanians 
were  expecting  an  attack  from  Austria — a  proba- 
bility he  himself  discounted.  Czernin  adds  in  his 


108  ROUMANIA 

own  despatch:  "  I  repeat  I  am  convinced  that  no 
attack  from  Roumania  need  be  anticipated  in  our 
present  military  situation."  [No.  40  and  41]. 

Not  content  with  the  answer  given  by  Bratianu, 
Czernin  had  an  interview  with  the  King  on  the 
1 4th  Sept.  Czernin  demanded  the  withdrawal  of 
the  Roumanian  troops  (which  were  ail-but  mobil- 
ized, v.  Times,  yth,  i5th  and  2Qth  Sept.);  and, 
apparently,  there  was  some  dispute  between  the 
King  and  General  Iliescu  and  Bratianu.  The 
King  shilly-shallied — according  to  Czernin,  who 
insisted  that  the  King  as  oberster  Kriegsherr  had 
only  to  command.  [The  Austrians  in  all  their 
negotiations  with  Italy,  Serbia,  etc.,  never  under- 
stand a  constitutional  monarchy]. 

At  last  the  King  promised  to  withdraw  his  troops 
at  once  if  the  Austrians  opened  the  frontier  and 
withdrew  theirs.  The  frontier  was  opened  on  the 
same  day.  [No.  42]. 

Bratianu  (whom  Czernin  interviewed  next  day) 
consented  to  withdraw  the  troops  in  a  fortnight, 
after  the  defensive  works  had  been  constructed. 
"  He  would  be  a  lunatic  to  attack  the  Monarchy 
now,  when  he  refused,  whilst  the  Russians  were 
beyond  the  Carpathians."  [No.  43]. 

On  the  22nd  the  troops  were  still  on  the  frontier. 
Czernin  took  it  on  himself  to  inform  the  King  that 
his  orders  were  disobeyed.  [No.  44]. 

On  the  24th  September  Czernin  acted  summarily, 
and  told  Bratianu  "  he  had  no  orders,  and  was  not 
speaking  officially.  But,  as  a  private  individual 


NEGOTIATIONS  IOQ 

acquainted  with  Berlin  and  Vienna,  he  must  notify 
him  that  Roumania  was  not  in  the  position  of 
Greece  [which  was  then  governed  by  Venizelos 
and  bound  by  alliance  to  Serbia];  and  a  mobiliza- 
tion would  force  the  Monarchy  to  ask  for  explana- 
tions. He  had  better  weigh  the  consequences." 

Bratianu  bridled  at  the  distinction  made  between 
Roumania  and  all  the  other  Balkan  States  that  had 
mobilized.  Czernin  pointed  to  the  hostility  of  the 
Roumanian  press. 

On  that  day,  the  24th  Sept.,  a  Cabinet  Council 
was  on  the  point  of  meeting  [No.  45]  :  and  was 
satisfactorily  intimidated.  [No.  46]. 

Burian  approved  this  brusque  action  [No.  47] 
and  Roumania  was  effectively  deterred  from  any 
further  military  measures.  [No.  46;  24th  Sept.]. 

Burian  remarked  [No.  47]  :  "  To-day,  when  even 
Bulgaria  has  shaken  herself  free  of  the  terror  of 
the  Moscovites,  Roumania  ought  to  be  able  to 
pick  up  pluck  enough  to  resume  the  road  to  which 
history,  the  true  interests  of  the  country  and  pru- 
dence all  point." 

Again  Austria  had  scored.  Bulgaria  entered  the 
war,  and  Roumania  was  mute  and  neutral.  The 
time  was  not  ripe  for  action  :  Bratianu  could  not 
publish  his  reasons.86  Serbia  was  crushed  and  the 
road  to  Constantinople  clear. 

As  a  mere  incident  one  other  fact  might  be  men- 
tioned at  this  stage. 

8fi  Le  Temps,  2.  x.  15  (in  reply  to  a  parliamentary  delegation). 


1 10  ROUMANIA 

In  the  beginning  of  1915,  when  the  Bulgarians 
had  renounced  the  Balkan  League,  and  found 
harbour  with  the  Central  Powers,87  the  official 
pundits  discovered  a  new  racial  affinity  between 
the  Magyars,  Bulgarians  and  Turks;  and  Pan- 
Turanianism  came  into  fashion,  to  the  discarding 
of  Panslavism,  which,  anyhow,  had  incited  Russia 
to  create  Bulgaria  in  1878  ex  nihilo. 
The  period  §8. — The  Roumanian  people  were 

before  the  none  the  less  pro- Ally,  because  their 
final  act.  ,.,,  r  ,  .  ... 

government  was  still  forced  to  passivity. 

On  or  about  the  5th  Oct.,  there  was  a  popular 
demand  for  full  mobilization,  and  the  Bulgarian 
ports  on  the  Danube  were  closed  to  Roumanian 
traffic  [Times,  5th  Oct.,  1915];  on  the  yth 
troops  were  sent  to  the  Bulgarian  frontier  and 
Giurgievo  v/as  fortified.  There  must  have  been 
danger  of  treachery  and  espionage,  for  officers  of 
Bulgarian  origin  were  sent  into  the  interior  of  the 
country :  and  the  army  was  kept  on  a  strong  war- 
footing  [ibid.,  yth  Oct.  and  i8th  Oct.,  1915].  On 
the  1 8th  it  was  reported  that  the  army  of  600,000 
could  be  increased  to  1,100,000,  but  for  lack  of 
munitions :  220,000  were  concentrated  in  the 
Carpathians  [ibid.,  22nd  Oct.,  1915]. 

On  the  3rd  Nov.  Burian  was  apprehensive  of  a 
Russian  violation  of  Roumania,  with  her  con- 
nivance: both  Czernin  and  Bratianu  dissipated  the 
notion.  [Nos.  48  and  49]. 

'7  Thus  Radoslavov  in  Koln.  Ztg.,  3.  xj.  15;  lasul,  2.  iij.  16  ; 
Universal,  15.  iij.  15. 


NEGOTIATIONS  1 1 1 

There  is  another  prodigious  gap  in  this  series 
of  documents,  over  the  winter.  In  the  meantime 
Serbia  was  overrun,  Riga  was  attacked,  and  ail- 
but  abandoned,  the  Allied  forces  driven  back  to 
their  position  before  the  offensive  of  1915  which 
culminated  in  the  capture  of  Monastir;  the 
Dardanelles  were  evacuated;  the  British  advance 
on  Kut  proved  disastrous;  it  was  only  the  Russian 
advance  in  Armenia,  and  the  German  defeat  at 
Verdun  that  redeemed  the  situation. 

What  negotiations  were  pending  between  Rou- 
mania  and  the  Great  Powers  can  at  present  only 
be  guessed. 
The  sale  of  One    other    great    issue   for    Rou- 

Roumanian          mania    was    the   sale    of    her    cereal 

cereals  during        ,  .      ,         .  ,      ,          , 

the  critical  harvests :    it   furnished   a   large   part 

period  ol  1915.  of  the  national  income,  and  all  the 
belligerents  were  in  need  of  her 
supplies,  which  were  too  large  for  home  consump- 
tion. 

The  economic  progress  made  by  Roumania  has 
been  mentioned  elsewhere  (p.  19). 

On  English  reports,  it  appears  that  on  the  22nd 
Jan.,  1916,  Great  Britain  purchased  ^10,000,000 
of  Roumanian  wheat  [Times,  22nd  and  3ist 
Jan.,  and  i6th  Feb.,  1916].  But,  by  way  of  com- 
pensation, Roumania  had  to  supply  the  Austro- 
German  Empires  with  1,000,000  tons  of  maize, 
150,000  tons  of  barley  and  100,000  tons  of  oats 
[Times,  4th  Feb.,  1916].  And  on  the  i4th  Feb- 
ruary the  Central  Empires  entered  a  protest  against 


1 1  2  ROUMANIA 

the  purchase  by  Great  Britain,  though  Germany 
had  already  bought  200,000  tons,  but  had  not  been 
able  to  fetch  it  for  lack  of  trucks  [ibid.,  i4th  Feb., 
1916]. 

In  January,  1916,  the  export  of  grain  was  for- 
bidden (which  marks  a  change  of  policy  from 
November,  1915);  and  this  caused  Roumania 
financial  loss  and  deprivation  in  Germany.88 

But  in  that  same  month  600,000  truck-loads  were 
ordered  for  Great  Britain;89  and  80,000  waggons 
of  corn  for  Germany.90  One  note  must  be  made 
regarding  this  last  purchase  (as  it  bears  on  military 
possibilities);  Roumania  had  not  sufficient  trucks 
to  convey  this  quantity.81 

In  exchange  Germany  would  send  anything,  save 
war  materials  though  Roumania  had  passed 
cotton  through  to  Turkey.92 

Yet  the  pro-German  party  represented  that  after 
the  contract  with  Great  Britain,  "  the  Government 
had  lost  all  right  to  pose  as  neutral."93 

The  matter  was  compromised  and  both  sets  of 
belligerents  were  to  get  their  deliveries  on  the  ist 
June.M 

The    Central    Powers    were    evidently    putting 

88  Independence  Roumaine,  13.  xj.   15  ;  Vorwdrts,  5.  i.   16. 

89  Koln.  Ztg.,   15.  5.   16. 

90  La  Politiqus,  22.  i.   16. 

91  La  Politique,  2.  ii.    16. 

92  Universal,   14.   ii.    16 ;  3.  ii.    16. 
99  Steagul,   14.   ii.    16. 

9*  AdevSrul.  13.  ii.  16 ;  La  Politique,  10.  iii.  16 ;  Adevtrul  ii. 
iii  16. 


NEGOTIATIONS  113 

economic  pressure  on  to  Roumania;  thus  they 
granted  leave  for  the  import  of  Roumanian  wine 
in  April,  I9i6.95 

In  1916  Roumania — having  no  other  market — 
had  been  compelled  to  sell  to  the  Central  Powers : 
from  Jan.  ist — May  I4th,  548,236,790  kilos  of 
cereals ; 

April  ist — May  I4th,  230,926,879  kilos  of 
grain.96 

These  figures  merely  demonstrate  what  were  the 
disabilities  of  Roumania  as  a  neutral.  She  had 
no  market,  save  the  Powers  hostile  to  her,  and  was 
subject  to  constant  economic  pressure  and  military 
demonstrations. 

Also,  in  this  unchronicled  interval,  the 
Roumanians  had  not  been  neglecting  military 
precautions.  They  succeeded  in  leaving  both  sets 
of  belligerents  in  doubt  as  to  their  choice.87  By  the 
7th  Feb.,  1916,  the  special  army  credits  amounted 
to  ^24,000,000,  reservists  abroad  were  summoned 
home :  the  Roumanian  Bank  collected  a  large  gold 
reserve:  the  new  '17  and  '18  classes  would  bring 
the  effective  strength  of  the  army  up  to  1,000,000. 
On  the  1 5th  Feb.  the  mobilization  is  stated  to  be 
completed;  the  Carpathian  passes  and  the  banks 
of  the  Danube  in  the  new  Dobrudja  territory  were 
being  fortified  [Times,  7th,  loth,  I2th  and  I5th 
Feb.,  1916]. 

95  Pesti  Hirlap,  28.  iv.   16. 

96  Universal,  7.  vj.   16. 

97  Berliner  Tageblatt,  29.  i.   16. 


114  ROUMANIA 

Roumania's  Although  the  road  to  Constantinople 

relations  with  was  now  open  to  the  Central  Powers, 
*"*  they  still  were  trying  to  avail  them- 
selves of  the  Roumanian  railways,  and 
shells  for  Turkey  were  despatched,  to  take  only 
one  of  many  instances,  concealed  in  large  crates 
of  sugar. 

Whether  there  were  any  hagglings  proceeding 
in  the  form  of  the  offer  of  territories  by  way  of 
compensation  or  enticement  from  the  belligerents, 
there  is  no  record  to  hand :  but  it  is,  at  the  least, 
probable. 

If  only  Russia  would  make  concessions  in  Bes- 
sarabia, late  as  the  offer  was,  she  might  win  Rou- 
mania  over.98  Filipescu  in  February  apparently 
went  to  Petrograd,"  and  returned  a  month  later, 
with  very  little  practical  result.100  The  negotiations 
as  to  cessions  in  Bessarabia  failed.101  It  was 
considered  that  Briand's  visit  to  Rome  fore- 
shadowed renewed  pressure  on  Roumania.102 

Very  probably  a  German  ultimatum  was  launched 
at  Roumania,  requiring  her  to  demobilize.  She 
refused,  because  Bulgaria  had  been  aggrandised, 
and  she  hereby  might  enter  into  the  war  by  the  end 
of  March.103  Bratianu  was  pleged  to  the  Entente; 

98  Journal  de  Geneve,  2.  ii.   16. 

99  Vossische  Ztg.,  23.  ii.    16. 

100  Weserztg,   16.   iii.   16. 

101  Limburger  Koerier  quoting  Minerva,  26.  ii.   16. 
109  Koln.   Volksztg.,  12.  ii.   16. 

los  'EdirtptvY]   25.  ii.  16;       Nea  EXXa?  5.  iii.  16. 


NEGOTIATIONS  115 

and  the  British  Embassy  at  Petrograd  was  striving 
to  effect  a  Greco-Roumanian  accord.104 

At  the  same  time  Bratianu  and  Radoslavov  had 
been  discussing  economic  arrangements.105 

A  grand  move  was  expected  from  Russia  over 
the  Bessarabian  frontier;106  but  Skoloudis  (the 
Greek  Premier)  declared  for  neutrality.107 

Possibly  the  Dual  Monarchy  might  make  a  bid 
for  Roumanian  neutrality,  as  she  did  last  year  [v. 
p.  97]  :  but  the  utmost  concession  Tisza  would 
offer  in  Transylvania  was  the  teaching  of 
Roumanian  by  Magyars  in  the  elementary 
schools.108 

Meantime,  Germany  had  been  trying  to  mobilize 
even  the  "activists,"  or  pro-Germans,  of  Sweden 
to  influence  the  government  of  Roumania.109 

In  March,  1916,  the  Red  Book  at  last  breaks 
silence.  On  the  yth  March110  Burian  requests  the 
same  defensive  neutrality  on  the  Russian  as  on 
the  other  frontiers.  [No.  50].  Czernin  had  an 
interview  of  the  King  (loth  March),  who  con- 
sidered that  there  was  no  danger  of  a  Russian 
invasion. 


104  Steagul,  Adevfrul,  lasul,  2.  iij.    16. 

105  Berliner  Tageblatt,  17.  ii.  16  (quoting  Ndvoye  Vremyd). 

106  Deutsche  Tagesztg,  3.  iii.    16. 

i°7  Nsa  'EXXa?,  5.  ii.  16. 

108  Adev&rul,  7.  iii.    16. 

109  Deutsche  Tagesztg,  13.  xij.  15  ;  Berliner  Tageblatt,  15.  iij.  16. 
no  The  same  point  had  been  reaffirmed  on  the  ist  January,  that 

Roumania    would   not   give   passage   to  the   Russians.      [Deutsche 
Tagesztg,    i.   i.    16]. 


Il6  ROUMANIA 

As  a  fact  troops  were  heavily  concentrated  on 
the  Austro-Hungarian  frontier,  which  was  closed; 
and  there  was  no  Russian  army  on  the  Eastern 
frontier.111 

Czernin  also  interviewed  Porumbaru,  the  Foreign 
Minister  by  himself.  Porumbaru  objected  that 
Roumania  could  not  be  held  responsible  if  the 
Russian  troops  "  made  a  surprise  move,  without 
the  assent  of  the  Roumanian  Government  ";  to 
which  Czernin  rejoined  that,  after  this  third  warn- 
ing, Roumania  would  be  held  accountable  for  all 
the  consequences. 

The  danger,  in  Czernin 's  opinion,  lay  in 
Bratianu's  apathy  and  bad  will.  [No.  51]. 

From  all  these  signs,  war  with  Austria  was 
anticipated  at  the  end  of  March;  what  postponed 
it  is  not  clear.  Probably  Russia  was  too  weak 
and  too  grudging.  The  press  was  urging  that 
Roumania  ought  to  strike  on  the  Danube  at  the 
Bulgars,  before  attempting  an  invasion  of  Tran- 
sylvania (where  confessedly  the  Russians  had  not 
massed  troops);112  when  the  moment  was  favour- 
able. Marghiloman,  the  Conservative,  was  now  in 
agreement  with  Bratianu;11'  and  the  anti-Russian 
party  is  told  that,  if  only  Roumania  were  a  nation 
of  13  millions  and  had  the  Bucovina,  Banat  and 
Transylvania  and  Bessarabia,  she  would  be  a 
power  to  respect.114 

HI  Adevirul,  14.  iij.    16  ;  Independence  Roumaine,   15.  iij.   16. 
t  Adevernl,  23.  iij.   16  ;  Universul,  24.  iij.   16. 

113  Steagul,  13.  iij.  16  ;  Preborets  (Bulgarian  paper).  14.  iv.   16. 

114  Universul,  26    iv.   16. 


NEGOTIATIONS  1 17 

There  was  a  certain  amount  of  impatience,  for, 
on  the  1 2th  May,  it  is  said  that  Roumania  cannot 
wait  indefinitely  on  Russia,  before  she  decides  on 
invading  Transylvania;  the  prolongation  of  her 
neutrality  spells  territorial  loss. 

The  Allies  at  Salonica  (where  there  were 
400, ooo115  troops  to  match  the  350,000  Bulgarians) 
can  keep  the  Bulgarians  busy;  Roumania  need 
only  concern  herself  with  the  Carpathians  :116  whilst 
any  agreement  with  the  Central  Powers  is  merely 
commercial.117 

About  this  time,  too,  Carp,  Maiorescu,  and  other 
pro-Germans  proceeded  to  Austria;  and  Austria 
solemnly  deprived  Take  lonescu  of  the  insignia  of 
the  Iron  Crown.118 

These  comments  may  explain  why  the  Austrian 
Red  Book  resumes  its  despatches :  why  on  the 
1 2th  May  Bratianu  is  said  to  have  spontaneously 
expressed  the  opinion  that  neither  combatant  had 
won;  that  Roumania  had  better  bide  her  time. 
[Nos.  52  and  53]. 

Czernin  gave  Bratianu  to  understand  that  "  a 
draw  was  as  impossible  as  a  defeat  of  Austria,  and 
there  would  be  no  chance  given  to  Roumania  for 
co-operation  after  an  Austrian  victory."  [Nos.  52 
and  53]. 

us  Cf.  Echo,  28.  ix.  1 6,  quoting  interview  with  Radev  in  Voss. 
Ztg. 

116  Adev&rul,   12.  v.   16. 

117  BirZevyya  Ved.,  12.  v.  16 ;  La  Rountanie,   14.  v.  16. 

118  La    Roumanie    and    L'Indtpendance    Roumaine,  23.    v.    16. 
lonescu  thereupon  returned  the  Insignia  of  the  Red  Eagle  as  well. 


Il8  ROUMANIA 

On  the  26th  May  the  King  spoke  in  admiration 
of  the  Austrian  offensive  in  Italy,  but  said  that 
"  at  the  time "  co-operation  with  Austria  was 
impracticable.  He  expressed  himself  delighted  at 
the  economic  rapprochement  with  the  Central 
Powers.  [No.  54]. 

Of  the  meaning  of  this  last  phrase  there  is  no 
hint  given  in  the  Red  Book.  From  The  Times 
(ist,  2nd  May,  ist,  gth  June)  it  appears  that 
the  contract  to  supply  500,000  tons  of  wheat  to 
Germany  had  been  fulfilled:  1,000,000  tons  of 
cereals  had  been  exported  to  Germany;  whilst  half 
of  the  800,000  tons  promised  to  Great  Britain  had 
been  delivered.  According  to  the  Neue  Freie 
Presse  of  Vienna  [Nov.  3Oth,  1916]  between  Dec., 
1915,  and  Aug.,  1916,  Roumania  sold  the  Central 
Pov/ers  over  20  million  centners  of  corn. 

Roumania  also  engaged  to  supply  Turkey  with 
petrol,  benzol,  and  wheat  in  exchange  for  tobacco. 

In  June,  1916,  Brusilov's  great  offensive  was 
producing  a  marked  effect  on  Roumanian  public 
opinion  [No.  55,  loth  June :  cf.  Times,  24th 
June,  1916].  The  Russians  had  advanced  to 
Buczasz  and  Stremenec  on  the  Strypa,  and  by  June 
22nd  had  occupied  Czernowitz  and  Luck,  and  were 
thus  on  the  Northern  Roumanian  frontier  on  the 
river  Pruth. 

A  Russian  cavalry  patrol  crossed  the  Roumanian 
frontier  at  Her^a  (on  the  Pruth)  and  was  disarmed 
and  interned.  Another  detachment  crossed  the 
Pruth  at  Mamorni^a,  and  overwhelmed  the 


NEGOTIATIONS  119 

frontier-guard.  Prompt  measures  were  taken  to 
prevent  further  infractions  [Nos.  56,  57  and  58]. 
Another  patrol  by  mistake  penetrated  as  far  inland 
as  Dorogoie  [No.  59].  This  news  was  by  no 
means  unwelcome  at  Galati  [i2th  June;  No.  59]. 

On  the  1 7th  June  Czernin  was  fully  satisfied  at 
the  proper  attitude  observed  by  Roumania; 
Bratianu  inclined  to  think  that  these  infractions 
might  have  been  ballons-d'essai  to  see  how 
Roumania  would  behave. 

Take  lonescu  and  Filipescu  were  urging  instant 
action  by  Roumania  :  but  the  King  was  adverse. 
[No.  60]. 

Czernin  had  been  home  to  Vienna,  and  on  the 
I9th  June  sends  a  despatch  summarizing  the  situa- 
tion. "  Bratianu  was  sitting  between  two  stools; 
he  must  not  miss  the  opportunity  of  sharing  in 
the  Entente's  victory,  but  he  must  throw  in  his  lot 
as  late  as  possible,  and  with  the  least  hazard. 
Generally  speaking,  we  stand  in  Roumania  as 
we  were  a  year  ago.  The  evanesced  hopes  of 
Transylvania  are  budding  anew  :  the  break-up  of  the 
Monarchy  is  reassuming  shape  and  form  :  and,  as 
he  had  said  a  year  ago,  Roumanian  policy  will 
be  decided  by  the  fortune  of  war."  [No.  61]. 

§9- — Czernin's  "diagnosis  of  the  psychology"  of 
Roumania,  was  so  far  accurate :  the  situation  had 
not  changed  materially  in  the  course  of  the  year. 
But  popular  agitation  was  slowly  sapping  the 
cautious  prevarications  of  the  government.  Probably 
Russia  was  offering  large  baits  to  Roumania. 


120  ROUMANIA 

Czernin  surmised  that  Bratianu  demanded  a 
progressive  Russian  campaign  in  the  Bucovina, 
an  insurance  against  Bulgaria,  and  a  certain  amount 
of  armaments,  before  he  would  join  in ;  also  that 
Roumania  should  get  the  Bucovina,  Transylvania 
and  the  Banat,  and  should  declare  war  against 
Austria,  not  against  Germany.  [No.  66].119  There 
was,  therefore,  no  instant  danger  [24111  June;  No. 
62].  The  munitions  were  to  arrive,  partly  by 
sea  at  Archangel  and  Vladivostok,  partly  on  the 
"  Bistri^a  "  [which  was  torpedoed  by  the  Germans 
on  or  about  the  i6th  October  together  with  the 
Roumanian  vessel  "M creator"]  [Times,  i6th  Oct., 
1916,  5d]120  [No.  65]  :  and  Roumanian  officers  had 
been  designated  to  receive  them  [i2th  July;  No.  71 
and  72]. 

Bratianu  is  said  to  have  stated  that  diplomatic 
negotiations  were  on  foot  with  Russia,  which  would 
take  over  two  months;  he  could  therefore  partially 
demobilize  the  army.121 

These  negotiations  were  slow  :  in  1915  Russia 
would  not  admit  the  Roumanian  claim  to 
Czernowitz;  now  Russia  demanded  Bucovina.123 

no  This  proviso  again  shows  the  exact  similarity  with  the  Italian 
negotiations  of  1914-15.  Italy's  declaration  of  war  in  1915  was 
only  against  Austria,  with  whom  she  had  a  lawful  quarrel :  on 
Aug.  28,  1916,  she  at  last  formally  declared  war  against  Germany. 
Germany,  by  declaring  war  on  Roumania,  at  once  destroyed  the 
last  ceremonial  shreds  of  the  Triple  Alliance. 

120  This    fact    together    with    the    submarine    activity    off    the 
Norwegian    coast    provides    a    partial    clue    to    the    shortage    of 
ammunition  in  Roumania. 

121  Kdln.  Ztg.,  28.  vj.   16. 

122  Stcagul,  i.  vi).   1 6. 


NEGOTIATIONS  121 

Costinescu  was  the  only  minister  in  favour  of 
accepting  the  proposals  of  the  Entente.138 

However,  Russia  is  said  at  last  to  have  promised 
the  Bucovina,  Transylvania,  Maramaros,  the 
Roumanian  Banat,  the  Theiss  up  to  Groszwardein 
(Nagyvarad),  and  the  districts  of  Kahal,  Bolgrad 
and  Izmail  in  Bessarabia.194  This  is  the  first  time 
Russia  had  conceded  anything  in  Bessarabia ;  and 
these  offers  were  still  considered  insufficient :  for 
Russia  did  not  propose  sending  an  army 
numerous  enough  to  "  aid  effectively."  It  was 
urged  that  Roumania  must  not  take  the  final  step 
save  to  gain  her  national  ends.125  It  was  also 
suggested  that  Roumania  had  been  guaranteed 
Bulgarian  territory  from  Ruscuk  (Ruse)  to  Varna 
in  addition.120 

These  press  accounts  cannot  be  authoritative, 
but  they  help  to  define  the  situation  described  in 
a  despatch  from  Burian  to  Prince  Hohenlole. 

At  Berlin  [i8th  July,  1916;  No.  74]  Burian  gives 
a  hint  of  the  contents  of  some1  of  the  negotiations 
with  Russia:  viz.,  a  secret  treaty;  a  promise  of 
certain  Austro-Hungarian  territories;  a  military 
convention  between  Russia  and  Roumania;  a  free 
passage  for  the  Russian  troops  in  Roumania;  the 
fixing  of  a  period,  as  brief  as  might  be  between 
the  contract  and  the  declaration  of  war. 

123  Steagul,  9.  vij.   16. 

124  Steagul,  15.  vij.  16 ;  Rtisskoye  Sl6vo,  28.  vij.  16. 

125  Kreutzztg,  20.  vij.   15,  quoting  Inddpcndance  Roumaine. 

126  Neue  Ziircher  Ztg.,  30.  viij.  16.   Something  of  this  is  probably 
true  but  it  is  coloured  by  German  propaganda. 


122  ROUMANIA 

The  Entente  intended  an  offensive  against 
Bulgaria,  so  as  to  divert  the  Bulgarian  troops. 
[i8th  July,  1916;  No.  74]. 

The  King  was  still  doubtful  of  the  ultimate  suc- 
cess of  the  Russian  offensive  [24th  June;  No.  62]  : 
and  denied  that  the  last  Cabinet  Council  had  voted 
any  resolution  to  join  the  Entente:  at  any  rate, 
says  Czernin,  this  intimation  [25th  June]  was  the 
first  from  the  lips  of  the  King  that  "  the  course 
of  following  Italy's  example  had  been  mooted  in 
a  Cabinet  Council :  and  the  implication  was  clear 
that  Bratianu  might  avail  himself  of  a  further 
Russian  advance,  to  quit  "  neutrality."  [No.  63]. 

Similarly  Bratianu  denied  any  such  resolution 
[June  27th],  and  declared  he  would  endeavour  to 
withstand  any  pressure  tending  towards  war.  [No. 
64]. 

On  the  ayth  it  is  anticipated  that  a  Crown  Coun- 
cil will  be  summoned  to  solve  the  crisis.127 

Meantime  munitions  were  passing  through  Rus- 
sia for  Roumania  [No.  65];  and  a  very  serious 
explosion  occurred  at  the  State  Powder  Factory 
at  Dudesti.128 

Czernin  considered  that  Roumania  would  not 
take  the  final  step  for  six  or  eight  weeks  from 
the  28th  June,  as  the  Entente  had  not  been  suc- 
cessful enough,  the  munitions  had  not  arrived,  and 
the  harvest  had  not  been  reaped. 

Czernin  hints  that  Russia  had  declined  to  de- 
is?  Viitorul,  27.  vij.  16. 

128  Russkoye  Sldvo,  28.  vij.  16. 


NEGOTIATIONS  123 

liver  the  munitions  without  a  binding  declaration 
from  Bratianu. 

The  despatch  No.  66  is  one  of  those  which 
shew  signs  of  special  re-editing :  it  winds  up  with 
a  windy  declamation  :  "  The  hesitation  of  a  Hohen- 
zollern  to  incur  the  despicable  treachery  of  blood- 
guilt  to  his  own  kin  is  at  least  observable."  [No. 
66]. 

On  the  3Oth  June,  there  was  another  interview 
with  Bratianu,  who.  asseverated  the  strain  of  hold- 
ing back.  The  Russians  were  advancing  :  the  Buco- 
vina was  his  for  the  asking :  should  the  Russians 
penetrate  into  Transylvania,  there  would  be  no 
holding  back  the  people.  "  Roumanian  policy, 
like  all  else  in  Europe,  is  an  immediate  and 
direct  reflexion  of  military  results;  only  more  so 
than  it  was  last  year." 

Czernin  repeats  his  expectation  that  the  crisis  will 
come  about  in  six  or  eight  weeks.  [Nos.  67  and  68]. 

On  the  yth  July  Czernin  reports  that  the  Powers 
of  the  Entente  have  "  singly  "  (not  collectively) 
intimated  to  Roumania  that  if  she  does  not  strike 
now,  she  will  have  no  voice  in  the  peace  negotia- 
tions. 

Filipescu  and  Take  lonescu,  the  pro-belligerent 
were  not  admitted  to  the  Cabinet.  [No.  69]. 

On  the  1 2th  July  Czernin  reports  further  pre- 
parations, the  anti-Zeppelin  blackening  of  the 
street-lamps,  laying  in  of  provisions  in  the  larger 
towns;  he  anticipated  the  crisis  in  four  week's  time. 
Costinescu,  the  Minister  of  Finance,  now  adhered 


124  ROUMANIA 

to  the  war-party  [Nos.  70  and  71]  :  an  allegation 
he  denied  [No.  75;  i8th  July]. 

On  the  i8th  July  Burian  instructed  Czernin  to 
approach  the  King,  not  Bratianu,  and  to  inform 
him  that  one  of  the  treaty  obligations  was  not  to 
entertain  any  alliance  or  obligation  directed  against 
any  of  the  contracting  powers :  a  duty  which  the 
Monarchy  had  scrupulously  observed;  when  enter- 
ing into  new  relations  with  other  States,  it  had 
always  regarded  the  treaty  obligations  towards 
Roumania.  [No.  73]. 

Burian  omits  to  state  that  Roumania  was  never 
consulted  when  the  first  Serbian  note  was 
despatched :  and  Austria  therefore  broke  the 
spirit,  if  not  the  letter  of  the  Alliance.  [C/.  No. 
4  antea]. 

Tn  a  despatch  of  the  iQth  July,  Czernin  surmises 
that  war  may  be  declared  in  the  second  half  of 
August,  when  the  foreign  munitions  were  due  to 
arrive.  [Nos.  76  and  77]. 

Bratianu  staunchly  denied  having  entered  into 
any  binding  agreement :  he  would  rather  resign 
than  enter  into  the  war  at  this  time  (26th  July). 
He  was  waiting,  until  the  Russians  had  a  reverse, 
which  would  cool  the  ardour  of  the  Roumanians, 
but  to  refuse  to  entertain  the  suggestions  of  the 
Entente  would  provoke  a  revolution.  [No.  78; 
26th  July].  However,  should  the  Monarchy  dis- 
integrate, "  la  Roumanie  ne  peut  rester  a  1'ecart." 

Czernin  also  interviewed  the  King  separately, 
who  regretted  he  could  not  follow  the  example  of 


NEGOTIATIONS  125 

his  uncle  (King  Charles),  who  had  said :  "  If  Italy 
attacked  Austria,  it  would  be  an  abomination 
(Schiveinerei)  of  which  a  Hohenzollern  could  not 
be  guilty."  The  only  remedy,  now,  was  to 
terrorize  the  Roumanian  Government  with  the  fear 
of  an  invasion  by  Germans  from  Transylvania  and 
500,000  Bulgarians  in  the  Dobrudja.  [No.  81]. 

On  the  26th  or  27th  Czernin  had  an  audience  of 
the  King,  and  conveyed  to  him  the  message  in  No. 
73  (v.  antea).  The  King  for  the  time  being  would 
not  betray  neutrality.  It  nevers  occurs  to  Czernin, 
that  the  King,  in  complying  with  Bratianu's  ad- 
vice, was  not  a  mere  passive  agent,  but  positively 
constitutional.  [No.  80]. 

In  the  interview  with  Bratianu  [Nos.  78  and  81] 
the  phrase  occurs:  "We  (the  Monarchy)  would 
not  revive  the  ancient  theme  of  treaty  obligation 
and  political  morals:  but  Bratianu  might  like  to 
know,  we  could  face  a  declaration  of  war  quite 
coolly."  Amongst  the  many  lapsed  documents, 
does  this  refer  to  a  formal  rescission  of  the  Treaty 
of  Alliance,  and  a  formal  breakdown  of  the  nego- 
tiations for  the  cession  of  territory :  presumably  on 
the  question  of  Transylvania  ?  The  speculation  is 
not  so  wild :  the  analogy  of  the  Italian  negotiations  : 
the  demand  for  Trieste,  and  the  abrupt  refusal  of 
Italy  to  continue  the  dilatory  measures  furnish  a 
likely  analogy. 

At  any  rate,  in  point  of  fact,  whoever  may  have 
been  the  real  aggressor,  the  Austrian  Embassy 


126  ROUMANIA 

made  early  preparations  to  leave  Bucarest.  These 
were  started  on  the  ist  August  [No.  82]  :  the 
Dutch  Government  was  approached  [Nos.  88,  94 
and  100;  yth  August].  On  the  i4th  Aug.  con- 
fidential documents  were  clandestinely  removed. 
[Nos.  94  and  101]. 

The  declaration  §!O. — The  last  section  has  scarcely 
of  War.  carried  the  narrative  any  farther :  it 

has  merely  re-iterated  and  re-acer- 
bated the  points  of  difference,  the  vague  suspicions, 
the  distrust  and  secret  precautionary  measures.  As 
Czernin  forecast,  whether  from  knowledge  of  what 
was  projected  by  the  Central  Powers,  or  by  Rou- 
mania,  or  by  a  process  of  intelligent  anticipation, 
the  war  came  about  in  the  latter  part  of  August, 
1916. 

The  Kolnische  Zeitung  [Times,  July  28th,  1916] 
had  cautioned  Roumania  not  to  be  enticed  by 
the  allurements  of  the  Entente;  nor  to  submit  to 
"decisive  language"  from  Russia  and  England: 
"  the  example  of  Italy  should  be  a  warning  to 
Roumania." 

It  is  generally  safe  to  interpret  German  official 
prognostication  by  the  opposite  :  to  read  "Menacing 
notes  from  the  Central  Powers"  in  place  of  "Ter- 
rorism by  England  and  Russia." 

The  course  of  the  last  negotiations  can  be  briefly 
traced. 

On  the  first  of  August  Czernin  objected  to  the 
concentrations  of  troops  on  the  Hungarian  fron- 
tier, and  Bratianu  tried  to  explain  them  away,  and 


NEGOTIATIONS  127 

denied  that  he  was  contemplating  abandoning 
neutrality  :  Czernin  attributes  this  reluctance  to  the 
poor  success  of  the  Russians  and  the  military 
menace  of  the  Bulgarian  troops.  [Nos.  83,  84,  85; 
ist,  2nd  and  3rd  of  Aug.,  1916]. 

As  a  result  of  this  Bulgarian  activity  the  in- 
habitants of  Giurgevo  were  in  a  state  of  feverish 
excitement  and  moving  away,  [yth  Aug.;  No.  89]. 

The  outlook  was  dubious.  Czernin  states  on  the 
3rd  Aug.  that  orders  had  been  given  a  fortnight 
previously  with  the  intention  of  striking.  [No. 
85].  Burian  sought  for  instructions  at  Berlin, 
requesting  authorization  to  present  the  following 
note : — 

"  Confiant  dans  les  assertions  de  M.  Bratiano 
que  la  Roumanie  repousserait  par  la  force  toute 
atteinte  armEe  a  sa  neutrality,  Eventuality  qui — a 
1'instar  de  1'incident  de  Mamornija — pourrait  se 
renouveler  d'un  jour  a  1'autre  dans  des  dimensions 
bien  autrement  sErieuses,  le  Gouvernement 
Imperial  et  Royal  dans  1'intention  d'Eclairer  et  de 
rassurer  des  a  present  le  Gouvernement  Roumain, 
lui  fait  savoir  que  dans  le  cas  ou  le  Gouvernement 
Roumain  ne  se  trouverait,  ou  ne  se  croirait  pas  a 
meme  de  s 'op poser  efficacement  a  une  invasion 
de  1'armEe  russe,  il  prendra  de  sa  part  toutes  les 
mesures  militaires  que  la  securitE  des  frontieres 
austro-hongroises  exigerait,  et  qui  seraient  jug^es 
necessaires  pour  rEtablir  un  Etat  de  choses  qui  per- 
mettrait  a  la  Roumanie  de  garder  sa  neutrality." 
[7th  Aug.,  1916;  No.  87]. 


1 28  ROUMANIA 

This  step  was  approved  by  Prince  Hohenlohe. 
[8th  Aug.,  1916;  No.  91]. 

On  the  8th  Aug.  Czernin  had  another  conversa- 
tion with  Bratianu.  Bratianu  at  last  made  the 
long-expected  request  for  blackmail :  Austria  might 
help  him  to  maintain  neutrality  by  a  territorial  offer 
in  the  Bucovina.  The  despatch  continues :  "  I  wa's 
the  better  able  to  decline,  as  I  not  only  know  your 
[Burian's]  intentions  in  this  matter,  but  have 
always  been  of  the  opinion  that  a  territorial  conces- 
sion in  return  for  neutrality  was  quite  out  of  the 
question.  Roumanra  would  accept  such  a  conces- 
sion, but  would  still  attack  us  later  on,  when  she 
thought  we  were  beaten,  thus  to  get  more." 

The  conversation  began  with  Czernin's  remon- 
strances at  the  continued  movements  of  the  troops. 
Czernin  said  plainly:  that  "  if  Bratianu  wanted  to 
have  war,  he  might  and  should;  but  he  must  not 
think  me  such  a  simpleton,  as  not  to  see  through 
his  preparations." 

Bratianu  rejoined  that  these  measures  were  pre- 
cautionary, and  a  concession  to  the  national  feel- 
ing. The  Bulgarians  might  attack. 

Czernin,  thereupon,  suggested  to  Bratianu  that 
he  might  demobilize,  declare  absolute  neutrality, 
and  Czernin  would  guarantee  immunity. 

"  Bratianu  replied  that  we  had  hundreds  of  spies, 
whilst  he  knew  little  of  the  Bulgarian  movements : 
furthermore,  he  could  not  demobilize  for  internal 
reasons.  Czernin  must  trust  him,  and  he  would 
do  all  he  could  to  maintain  neutrality."  [No.  90]. 


NEGOTIATIONS  1 2Q 

The  vigour  and  heat  of  this  despatch  make  it 
noteworthy. 

But  is  it  probable  that  Bratianu,  who,  whatever 
his  faults,  as  seen  by  his  enemy,  was  astute  and 
cautious,  would  have  blurted  out  a  sudden  request 
for  Austrian  territory  ? 

For,  evidently,  Burian  had  given  instructions  for 
this  contingency:  these  are  not  published  in  the 
Red  Book. 

The  offer  to  guarantee  the  neutrality  and  in- 
violability of  Roumania  can  hardly  have  been 
serious:  if  it  were,  Bratianu's  reply  is  eminently 
discreet;  he  might  have  said  much  more. 

Moreover,  there  is  no  mention  of  the  presentation 
of  the  formula  agreed  upon  with  Prince  Hohenlohe 
[No.  87].  Was  this  strong  threat  never  used? 

The  only  plausible  explanation  of  this  despatch 
is  that  it  is  one  of  a  suppressed  series,  in  which 
specious  offers  had  been  made  of  Austrian  or 
Hungarian  territory,  as  compensation  for  Austrian 
aggrandisement  in  the  Balkans;  and  Czernin's 
remark  that  Roumania  would  swallow  such  a  con- 
cession, merely  to  fall  on  Austria  later,  is  exactly 
paralleled  by  Merey's129  observation  (in  the  Second 
Austro-Hungarian  Red  Book,  No.  33;  5th  Aug., 
1914). 

"  I  fear  that  Italy  is  trying  to  force  us  to 
continue  the  discussions  of  compensations  and, 
excluding  other  compensations,  may  end  by  de- 

12»  Austro-Hungarian  Ambassador  at  Rome. 


130  ROUMANIA 

manding  the  Trentino.  Sooner  or  later  Italy  may 
quit  her  neutrality.  If  our  group  win  rapidly,  Italy 
may  attach  herself  to  it,  and  her  demands  for 
compensation  be  more  modest;  in  the  contrary 
event  she  might  try  to  strengthen  her  moral 
pressure  by  military  threats." 

Other  similar  parallel  passages  might  be  quoted  : 
the  Austrians  never  understood  their  Southern 
allies'  point  of  view,  and  always  attributed  foul 
motives.  It  was  an  unholy  marriage  in  the  first 
instance:  the  contract  had  been  violated  on  the 
first  occasion  when  it  might  have  come  into  force. 

The  inconsequence  of  this  part  of  the  book  is 
the  best  demonstration  of  its  special  pleading,  if 
not,  of  the  distortion  of  the  documents.  Until  the 
Roumanian  Government  publishes  an  official 
account,  there  can  be  no  true  history. 

The  replies  made  by  Czernin  at  the  interview  of 
the  8th  August  met  with  Burian's  full  approval, 
[gth  August;  No.  92]. 

It  is  quite  possible,  that,  if  we  had  the  full  docu- 
ments, we  should  find  that,  as  in  the  case  of  Italy, 
Roumania  had  formally  rescinded  the  Treaty  of 
Alliance,  and  was  negotiating  as  a  free  agent. 

On  the  loth  August  Burian  reports  to  Czernin 
that  information  was  to  hand  that  Roumania  had 
concluded  a  military  convention  with  Russia:  and 
that  a  similar  convention  with  the  Quadruple 
Entente  was  in  course  of  settlement.  The  only  point 
of  variance  was  said  to  be  that  Roumania  stipu- 


NEGOTIATIONS  131 

lated  for  a  strong  offensive  from  Salonica.     [No. 

93]. 

It  may  be  significant  that  King  Constantine  of 
Greece  was  giving  the  Entente  more  trouble  than 
usual  at  this  period. 

These  negotiations  with  the  Entente  were  not 
going  altogether  smoothly:  for,  on  the  nth 
August,  Czernin  reports  that  the  differences  which 
arose  a  week  ago  were  not  appeased :  and  that 
Bratianu  was  averse  to  signing  the  agreement. 
[No.  95].  On  the  other  hand,  Hungary  professed 
she  would  not  regard  Roumania  as  an  enemy  until 
she  opened  the  door  to  the  Russians.180 

Meanwhile  military  preparations  were  proceed- 
ing apace  :  the  classes  1896  to  1914  were  summoned 
and  being  equipped  [nth  August;  No.  16]  :  and 
trains  between  Braila  and  Gala^i  went  at  night 
darkened :  the  street-lamps  in  Bucarest  had  been 
blackened  for  some  time.  (v.  No.  75).  [No.  106; 
24th  August]. 

The  King  was  still  in  absolute  agreement  with 
a  policy  of  war.  On  the  i2th  August  he  said  he 
hoped  to  get  over  this  crisis  [No.  97];  and  on  the 
1 4th,  Burian  (who  never  grasped  that  the  King, 
though  personally  consulted,  was  a  constitutional 
Monarch  and  acted  on  advice)  surmised  that  the 
King  was  not  cognisant  of  the  extent  of  the  mili- 
tary preparations;  that  he  was  rushed  into  the 
conflict  in  the  dark  by  Bratianu.  [No.  99].  Such 

ISO  Pcsti  HMap,  14.  viij.  16 


132 


ROUMANIA 


conduct  would  have  been  treachery.  There  was 
no  sign  of  Roumanian  intervention  as  yet  in  Ger- 
many.131 

On  the  1 9th  August,  Czernin  reported  to  Burian 
that  "  according  to  confidential  information  in 
Court  circles"  [sic]182  the  King  is  gradually  being 
made  to  realise  that  a  Bratianu  Ministry  will  no 
longer  do,  and  must  be  replaced  by  a  Conservative 
MaTorescu  group.  Bratianu  is  going  too  fast;  and 
the  King  is  reluctant  to  fight  the  Central  Powers, 
until  they  are  finally  defeated.  [No.  102].  It  is 
curious  that  Czernin,  according  to  these  documents, 
had  no  audience  of  the  King  from  the  2yth  July 
[Nos.  80  and  81]  to  the  26th  August  [No.  108], 
nor  with  Bratianu  between  the  8th  August  [No. 
90]  and  the  26th  Aug.  [No.  109]. 

This  gap  of  interviews  is  closely  paralleled  in 
the  Italian  Book,  when,  after  the  great  break  and 
the  denunciation  of  the  Treaty  of  Alliance-  on  May 
3rd,  there  were  no  interviews  between  May  6th  and 
May  i yth  and  i8th,  when  the  alliance  was  de- 
nounced. This  period  in  Italy  was  occupied  with 
the  reconstruction  of  the  Government  for  war. 
What  was  happening  in  Roumania  between  the 
8th  and  26th  August?  This  time  the  Austrians 
do  not  tell  a  full  and  complete  story. 

On  the  2ist  August  King  Ferdinand  returned 

131  Frankfurterztg,   17.   viij.   16. 

152  Cf.  that  in  1915  the  King's  physician,  a  German,  had  to  be 
dismissed  as  he  was  convicted  of  spying  for  Germany  [Nieuwe 
Cotirant,  18.  viij.  '15]. 


NEGOTIATIONS  133 

to  Bucarest,  and  Maiorescu  left  Gmiinden  in 
Austria:  on  what  mission  he  was  at  the  Austrian 
Court  does  not  appear.  Russia  also  allowed  the 
munitions  ordered  to  be  sent  to  Roumania.133 

On  the  2oth  August  Czernin  reports  to  Burian, 
though  not  as  a  certainty,  on  the  strength  of  news 
from  abroad,  that  a  political  convention  was  de- 
finitely signed  between  Roumania  and  Russia,  and 
the  remainder  of  the  ambassadors  of  the  Entente 
at  Bucarest  had  been  instructed  to  adhere  to  it. 
[No.  103]. 

On  the  22nd  August  Burian  requests  Czernin 
to  draw  the  attention  of  the  King  and  Bratianu 
to  the  large  concentrations  of  troops  on  the 
Hungarian  frontier  and  the  comparative  denudation 
on  the  Russian.  [No.  104]. 

On  the  25th  extraordinary  military  credits  of 
600-800  million  francs  were  issued.  [No.  107]. 

According  to  The  Times  of  the  22nd  August,  it  is 
still  evident  that  the  course  of  events  is  doubtful; 
for,  in  the  same  columns,  Karl  von  Wiegand  in 
the  New  York  World,  reports  that  Roumania  will 
not  enter  the  war;  and  that  she  has  discharged  all 
Germans  and  Austrians  and  Jews  employed  in  her 
munition  works;  leaving  only  900  persons  working 
on  them.  "  That,  with  the  present  supply,  it  would 
be  national  suicide  to  enter  a  war  which  might  last 
more  than  a  week." 

Whereas  the  Kreuzzeilung  of  the  2oth  or  2ist 

133  Libertatea,  21.  viij.   16. 


134 


ROUMANIA 


states  that  the  negotiations  which  took  place  on 
the  20th  with  the  Roumanian  Minister  of  War,  in 
the  presence  of  the  Russian  military  attache,  must 
be  considered  as  a  proof  that  Roumania  has  joined 
the  Entente. 

The  next  day's  news  shows  the  same  uncertainty. 
The  Bulgaro-German  troops  invaded  Greek  Mace- 
donia, offering  Greece  full  guarantees  and  indemn- 
ities (thus  rendering  an  advance  from  Salonica 
hazardous  and  forestalling  any  offensive)  :  whilst 
the  Frankfurterzzeitung  is  informed  that  the 
Roumanian  Government  has  ordered  diplomatic 
messengers  to  travel  via  Russia  and  Sweden. 

Yet  a  Zurich  telegram  announces  that  a  third 
contract  has  been  signed  between  the  Roumania 
Exportation  Commission  and  the  Central  Powers : 
the  goods  to  be  delivered  before  the  end  of  Sep- 
tember. 

On  the  25th,  according  to  the  Berliner  Tageblatt, 
the  temporary  tranquility  apparently  prevailing  in 
Roumania  must  not  be  interpreted  as  meaning 
that  that  country  does  not  think  of  intervention. 
"  Bratianu  will  certainly  intervene,  but  it  appears 
that  the  various  governments  have  not  yet  come  to 
an  understanding  whether  Roumania  at  the  peace 
negotiations  shall  have  a  co-decisive,  or  only  an 
advisory  voice." 

This  daily  quivering  of  the  pendulum  is  reflected 
in  the  last  despatches  as  published  by  the  Austrian 
Government. 

Czernin  learned  that  a  Crown  Council  was  to  be 


NEGOTIATIONS  135 

convened  in  about  a  week's  time,  and  all  parties 
to  be  summoned,  including  the  ministry,  Filipescu 
and  Take  lonescu,  Carp,  Maiorescu,  Marghiloman 
and  Rosetti.  [23rd  Aug.;  No.  105]. 

This  Council  was  convened  for  the  2yth  August. 
[26th  Aug.;  No.  108].  It  would  decide  the1  ques- 
tion of  peace  and  war. 

On  the  26th  Czernin  had  an  hour's  audience  of 
the  King.  He  argued  that  Roumania  was  no 
longer,  strictly  speaking,  neutral;  whereas  Austria- 
Hungary  desired  nothing  more  nor  less  than 
correct  neutrality;  and  did  not  dread  war,  but 
must  consider  that  any  further  preparations  would 
directly  involve  a  decisive  attitude  on  the  part  of 
the  Monarchy. 

1  The  King  replied  in  his  characateristic  vague 
manner.  He  said  to-morrow  would  decide.  He 
did  not  want  war,  but  could  not  assume  such  a 
responsibility  himself:  hence  the  Crown  Council. 
He  hoped  he  might  remain  neutral.  He  believed 
that  his  army  would  not  be  willing  to  oppose  any 
Russian  invasion.  He  was  not  the  master  of  his 
own  wishes." 

It  was  possible  that  the  Bratianu  ministry  might 
be  dismissed,  and  be  replaced  by  a  Conservative 
one  under  Maiorescu,  who  had  not  a  majority  in 
the  Chamber,  "  although  as  the  King  affirmed, 
go  per  cent,  of  the  people  did  not  want  war." 

'  The  King  fully  understood  that  we  could  not 
tolerate  any  further  increase  in  military  strength, 

K 


136  ROUMANIA 

and  he  affirmed  that  to-morrow  would  bring  about 
disarmament,  if  neutrality  were  the  outcome." 

Czernin's  impression  was  that  the  King  hoped 
to  retain  his  neutrality,  but  possibly  Bratianu  might 
coerce  him.  In  to-morrow's  Crown  Council  the 
favourers  and  opponents  of  war  would  be  more  or 
less  balanced. 

Czernin  was  convinced  that  the  Entente  and 
Bratianu  were  threatening  the  King  with  war;  and, 
in  the  alternative,  with  allowing  the  Russians  a 
passage  through  Roumania. 

The  official  paper  Vtitorul  urged  an  expectant 
and  quiet  attitude,  and  gave  the  impression  that 
Bratianu  would  waver  a  while  yet.  [No.  107]. 

At  the  interview  with  Czernin  on  the  same  day, 
Bratianu  stated  most  definitely  he  wanted  neu- 
trality and  would  and  could  remain  neutral :  the 
morrow  would  show  he  was  speaking  the  truth. 
Probably  Maiorescu  wanted  to  succeed  him  in 
office.  [No.  109]. 

On  the  27th  [No.  no]  Roumania  declared  war 
in  the  following  terms : — 

The  Alliance  concluded  between  Germany, 
Austria-Hungary,  and  Italy  had,  according  to  the 
declarations  of  the  Governments  themselves,  only 
an  essentially  conservative  and  defensive  character; 
its  principal  object  was  to  guarantee  the  Allied 
countries  against  any  attack  from  outside  and  to 
consolidate  the  state  of  things  created  by  previous 
treaties. 

It  was  with  the  desire  to  harmonize  her  policy 


NEGOTIATIONS  137 

with  these  pacific  tendencies  that  Roumania  joined 
this  alliance.  Devoted  to  the  work  of  her  internal 
reconstruction,  and  faithful  to  her  firm  resolution 
to  remain,  in  the  region  of  the  Lower  Danube,  an 
element  of  order  and  of  equilibrium,  Roumania  has 
not  ceased  to  contribute  to  the  maintenance  of  peace 
in  the  Balkans. 

The  last  Balkan  wars,  by  destroying  the  status 
quo,  imposed  upon  her  a  new  line  of  conduct.  Her 
intervention  hastened  peace  and  restored  equili- 
brium. For  herself,  she  was  satisfied  with  a  recti- 
fication of  frontier  which  gave  her  greater  security 
against  an  aggression,  and  which  at  the  same  time 
repaired  the  injustice  committed  to  her  detriment 
at  the  Berlin  Congress.  But,  in  the  pursuit  of  this 
end,  Roumania  was  disappointed  to  observe  that 
she  did  not  meet  from  the  Cabinet  of  Vienna  the 
attitude  which  she  was  entitled  to  expect. 

When  the  present  war  broke  out  Roumania,  like 
Italy,  declined  to  associate  herself  with  the  declara- 
tion of  war  by  Austria-Hungary,  of  which  she  had 
received  no  previous  notice  from  the  Cabinet  of 
Vienna.  In  the  spring  of  1915  Italy  declared  war 
on  Austria-Hungary;  the  Triple  Alliance  no  longer 
existed. 

The  reasons  which  had  determined  the  adher- 
ence of  Roumania  to  this  political  system  dis- 
appeared at  the  same  time.  Instead  of  a  grouping 
of  States  seeking  by  common  effort  to  work  in 
agreement  in  order  to  assure  peace  and  the  con- 
servation of  the  situations  de  facto  and  de  iure 


138  ROUMANIA 

created  by  treaties,  Roumania  found  herself  in  pres- 
ence of  Powers  making  war  with  the  very  object 
of  transforming  from  top  to  bottom  the  old  arrange- 
ments which  had  served  as  a  basis  for  their  Treaty 
of  Alliance.  These  profound  changes  were  for 
Roumania  an  evident  proof  that  the  object  which 
she  had  pursued  in  adhering  to  the  Triple  Alliance 
could  no  longer  be  attained  and  that  she  must  direct 
her  views  and  her  efforts  towards  new  paths,  the 
more  so  as  the  work  undertaken  by  Austria- 
Hungary  was  assuming  a  character  threatening  the 
essential  interests  of  Roumania  as  well  as  her  most 
legitimate  national  aspirations. 

In  presence  of  so  radical  a  modification  of  the 
situation  created  between  the  Austro-Hungarian 
Monarchy  and  Roumania,  the  latter  has  resumed 
her  liberty  of  action.  The  neutrality  of  the  Royal 
Government,  imposed  upon  itself  in  consequence 
of  a  declaration  of  war  made  without  reference  to 
its  will  and  contrary  to  its  interests,  had  been 
adopted,  in  the  first  instance,  as  the  result  of 
assurances  given  at  the  outset  by  the  Imperial  and 
Royal  Government  that  the  Monarchy,  in  declaring 
war  upon  Serbia,  had  not  been  inspired  by  a  spirit 
of  conquest  and  that  it  was  in  no  way  aiming  at 
territorial  acquisitions. 

These  assurances  have  not  been  fulfilled.  To-day 
we  find  ourselves  confronted  by  situations  de  facto, 
from  which  may  arise  great  territorial  transforma- 
tions and  political  changes  of  a  character  constitut- 
ing a  grave  menace  to  the  security  of  the  future 


NEGOTIATIONS  139 

of  Roumania.  The  work  of  peace  which  Roumania, 
faithful  to  the  spirit  of  the  Triple  Alliance,  had 
endeavoured  to  accomplish  has  thus  been  rendered 
fruitless  by  those  very  Powers  who  were  called 
upon  to  support  and  defend  it. 

In  adhering  in  1883  to  tne  group  of  the  Central 
Powers  Roumania,  far  from  forgetting  the  ties  of 
blood  uniting  the  populations  of  the  Kingdom  with 
the  Roumanian  subjects  of  the  Austro-Hungarian 
Monarchy,  had  seen  in  the  relations  of  friendship 
and  alliance  which  had  been  established  between 
the  three  Great  Powers  a  precious  pledge  for  her 
internal  tranquility,  as  well  as  for  the  amelioration 
of  the  lot  of  the  Roumanians  of  Austria-Hungary. 
In  fact,  Germany  and  Italy,  who  had  reconstituted 
their  States  on  the  basis  of  the  principle  of  na- 
tionality, could  not  but  recognize  the  legitimacy 
of  the  foundation  on  which  their  own  existence 
rested.  As  for  Austria-Hungary,  she  found  in  the 
friendly  relations  established  between  herself  and 
the  Kingdom  of  Roumania  assurances  for  her  tran- 
quility, both  in  her  interior  and  on  our  common 
frontiers — for  she  was  well  aware  to  what  an  extent 
the  discontent  of  her  Roumanian  population  found 
an  echo  amongst  us,  threatening  every  moment  to 
trouble  the  good  relations  between  the  two  States. 

The  hope  which  we  had  based  from  this  point 
of  view  upon  our  adhesion  to  the  Triple  Alliance 
has  been  disappointed.  For  a  period  of  more  than 
30  years  the  Roumanians  of  the  Monarchy  not  only 
have  never  seen  a  reform  introduced  of  a  nature 


140  ROUMANIA 

to  give  them  any  semblance  of  satisfaction,  but 
they  have,  on  the  contrary,  been  treated  as  an 
inferior  race  and  condemned  to  suffer  the  oppression 
of  a  foreign  element  which  constitutes  no  more 
than  a  minority  in  the  midst  of  the  various  na- 
tionalities of  which  the  Austro-Hungarian  State 
is  composed.  All  the  injustices  which  our  brothers 
were  thus  made  to  suffer  have  fostered  between  our 
country  and  the  Monarchy  a  continual  state  of 
animosity,  which  the  Governments  of  the  Kingdom 
only  succeeded  in  appeasing  at  the  cost  of  great 
difficulties  and  of  numerous  sacrifices. 

When  the  present  war  broke  out  it  might  have 
been  hoped  that  the  Austro-Hungarian  Govern- 
ment, at  least  at  the  last  moment,  would  end  by 
convincing  itself  of  the  urgent  necessity  of  putting 
an  end  to  this  injustice,  which  endangered  not  only 
our  relations  of  friendship  but  even  the  normal  re- 
lations which  ought  to  exist  between  neighbouring 
States. 

Two  years  of  war,  during  which  Rou mania  has 
maintained  neutrality,  have  proved  that  Austria- 
Hungary,  opposed  to  all  internal  reform  which 
could  ameliorate  the  life  of  the  peoples  which  she 
governs,  has  shown  herself  as  ready  to  sacrifice 
them  as  she  is  powerless  to  defend  them  against 
external  attack.131 

134  Evidence  can  be  found  to  substantiate  this  charge.  In  Octo- 
ber, 1915,  there  was  a  reign  of  terror  in  Transylvania  [Echo  de 
Paris,  10,  x.,  '15];  so  severe  that  the  military  were  destroying 
the  refugees'  houses,  imprisoning  and  deporting  the  population 
[Adeverul,  19.  xj.  '15].  In  March,  1916,  the  paper  Romdnul  of 


NEGOTIATIONS  141 

The  war  in  which  almost  the  whole  of  Europe 
is  taking  part  revives  the  gravest  problems  affect- 
ing the  national  development  and  the  very  existence 
of  States.  Roumania,  moved  by  the  desire  to  con- 
tribute to  hasten  the  end  of  the  conflict  and  com- 
pelled by  the  necessity  of  safeguarding  her  racial 
interests,  sees  herself  forced  to  enter  into  line  with 
those  who  are  better  able  to  assure  the  accomplish- 
ment of  her  national  unity. 

For  these  reasons  she  considers  herself  from  this 
moment  in  a  state  of  war  with  Austria-Hungary. 
Bucarest,  14/27  August,  1916,  9  p.m. 

EM.  PORUMBARU. 
What  forced  §  i  i . — The  die  was  cast. 

Roumania  j    j    difficult  to  summarize  this  im- 

mto  war  on 

27th  August?      perfect  collection  of  documents  with 

any  preciseness. 

Probably  Bratianu  was  genuine  and  sincere :  he 
did  not  desire  war  and  dreaded  it :  but  he  was 
impelled  by  the  national  feeling,  and  could  not  give 
way :  whereas  the  pro-Germans,  and  Conservatives 
and  anti-Russians  inclined  definitely  either  to 
collaboration  with  the  Central  Powers  or  benevolent 
neutrality.  The  example  of  Bulgaria  is  not  to  the 
point :  she  had  no  irredenta  administered  by 
Magyars. 

The  King  acted  constitutionally.  What  induce- 
ments were  offered  or  extorted  in  the  way  of  terri- 

Arad  was  suspended  ;  and  a  number  of  writers  on  the  paper  Tribuna 
of  Arad  were  condemned  to  death  in  their  absence.  They  had 
fled  to  Roumania  [AdevSrul,  16.  ill.  16]. 


142 


ROUMANIA 


torial  concessions  by  Russia,  or  by  Austria-Hun- 
gary, does  not  appear.185 

One  gross  piece  of  mis-statement  must  yet  be 
added. 

On  the  23rd  Sept.,  1916,  Count  Hadik,  Austro- 
Hungarian  Minister  at  Stockholm  telegraphs 
to  Burian  to  the  effect  that  Czernin,  on  his  way 
through  Sweden  sends  a  supplementary  despatch 
— that  on  the  24th  August  Russia  sent  an  ultima- 
tum :  promising  on  the  one  hand  large  accessions 
in  Transylvania,  the  Banat  and  Bucovina  and  the 
Delta  of  the  Danube;  on  the  other  an  invasion  with 
100,000  men  :  Roumania  must  elect  if  they  were 
to  come  as  friends  or  foes. 

The  Crown  Council  had  to  face  war  as  a  fait 
accompli.  At  the  very  time  when  it  was  assembl- 
ing, the  Austro-Hungarian  Legation  was  sur- 
rounded by  a  military  cordon.  "  Bratianu  gave 
me  (Czernin)  his  word  of  honour  to  remain  neu- 
tral, and  put  the  responsibilty  for  any  other  course 
on  the  King.  [This  is  only  partly  corroborated 
by  the  despatch  No.  109  to  which  it  refers.  There 
is  no  mention  of  the  King].  Doubtless  he  would 

135  Further  evidence  is  La  Tribuna,  15.  viij.  15  (quoting  Ixinte 
to  the  effect  that  Austria-Hungary  offered  territorial  concessions 
in  return  for  neutrality,  but  withdrew  the  offer,  as  it  had  not  been 
accepted  within  the  time  fixed,  viz.  :  July ;  and  also,  Nieuwe 
Rotter  dam  sche  Courant  stated  that  Russia,  before  starting  her 
offensive,  demanded  the  dismissal  of  the  German  artillery  in- 
structors in  Roumania  ;  and  Great  Britain  wanted  to  negotiate  on 
the  basis  of  a  cession  of  territory  in  Bessarabia,  to  include  KiSinev 
and  Mohilev,  up  to  the  river  Kogilnik. 


NEGOTIATIONS  143 

rather  have  waited :  but,  as  I  anticipated,  the 
Entente  forced  matters  by  a  sudden  action. "lsa 

The  members  of  the  Legation  and  consulate  and 
colony  were  interned  at  the  Legation  for  ten  days; 
and  only  provisioned  at  extortionate  prices, — 
Czernin  does  not  state  that  the  Roumanian 
ministers  were  all  sent  through  Russia  and  Sweden 
and  detained  on  the  Isle  of  Riigen  for  a  similar 
period — and  maltreatment  of  the  Austrian  Colony 
was  general. 

This  extraordinary  despatch  bears  marks  of 
fabrication.  There  is  no  evidence  given  of  this 
maltreatment.  The  Neue  Freie  Presse  of  Vienna 
[i6th  Oct.,  1916]  corroborates  and  extends  the 
story  that  Czernin  was  forced  by  pangs  of  starva- 
tion after  ten  days  to  visit  Bratianu,  who  still  tried 
to  be  friendly :  saying  that  Czernin  must  not  take 
it  amiss  that  Bratianu  had  lied :  it  was  for  the 
weal  of  Roumania.  Czernin  rejoined  that  the  fraud 
was  in  vain  :  Austria  was  ready,  and  Roumania 
would  soon  learn  this  to  her  cost.  And  Czernin 
loftily  "  refused  to  shake  hands  with  Bratianu." 

The  question  remains,  what  of  the  Russian 
ultimatum.  It  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Red  Book 
in  its  place.  Burian  [No.  103]  merely  conjectures 
that  a  military  convention  has  been  signed  with 
Russia.  It  would  be  incomprehensible  that  Aus- 
tria, having  early  knowledge  of  this,  should  have 
failed  to  utilize  so  powerful  an  argument. 

isa  Precedents  for  such  promptness  are  rare. 


144  ROUMANIA 

Possibly,  the  next  document,  No.  in,  is  an  after- 
thought and  cloaks  the  fact  that  Austria  acted  on 
the  threat  contained  in  No.  108,  that  pressure 
should  be  put  on  Roumania :  an  insistence  that 
Roumania  should  either  side  with  the  Central 
Empires,  or  be  treated  as  an  enemy  would  be  the 
policy  and  interest  of  the  Austro-German  Alliance. 

Bratianu  was  not  ready  for  war :  it  was  expedient 
to  force  war  on  to  Roumania  before  her  time  and 
put  the  obloquy  of  treachery  on  to  her.  Such  any- 
how was  the  German  precedent  in  creating  war 
between  Germany  and  Russia  in  1914,  the 
Austrian  in  enforcing  hostilities  between  herself 
and  Serbia  in  1914,  not  to  go  back  to  the  precedents 
of  1864,  and  l%7°>  when  the  same  manoeuvre  was 
adopted. 

Anyhow  this  despatch  is  so  inconsistent  and  so 
unreasonable,  that  it  cannot  be  regarded  as  truth- 
ful. 

The  question,  however,  of  the  responsibility  for 
the  ultimatum  that  made  Roumania  declare  war 
on  the  27th  August,  1916,  is  very  doubtful.  But 
since  then  there  has  been  a  revolution  in  Russia, 
and  some  of  the  veil  of  darkness  has  been  lifted. 

General  Iliescu  in  an  interview  in  the  Matin  [3 
iv.  17]  states  that  Roumania  was  not  ready  in 
August,  1916, 137  and  that  "  towards  this  period  a 

137  Cf.  Frankfurterztg  (3.  viij.  '16)  to  the  effect  that  Russia 
intended  annexing  Roumania  up  to  the  Sereth.  This  allegation 
corresponds  with  the  Russo-German  bargain  suggested  by  Iliescu. 
So,  too,  Le  Genevois  (cit.  Gazzetta  Ticinese,  17.  iii.  17)  learns 
from  a  very  respectable  source  that  by  Stiirmer's  Russo-German 


NEGOTIATIONS  145 

sort  of  summons  from  Russia  reached  us.  '  Now 
or  never,'  said  this  document,  the  text  of  which  I 
can  put  at  your  disposal." 

General  Iliescu  proceeds  to  show  that  the  Rus- 
sians proposed  a  plan  of  campaign  for  their  con- 
venience: and  then  withheld  any  support.  "The 
defeat  of  Roumania  was  foreseen  and  organized 
by  M.  Stiirmer,  who  wished  to  finish  the  war  by 
this  striking  fact.  ...  In  my  opinion,  this  was 
M.  Stiirmer's  plan,  when  he  forced  our  hand  and 
organised  our  campaign  : — to  allow  Roumania  to 
be  invaded  as  far  as  the  Sereth,  to  allow  the 
triumph  of  the  military  power  of  the  Central 
Empires,  to  conclude  a  separate  peace  in  conse- 
quence of  the  defeat,  which  would  not  be  a 
Russian  defeat,  and  consequently  would  not  shake 
either  his  power,  or  that  of  the  Tsar  at  all." 

In  the  Gazette  de  Lausanne  [7  iv.  17]  N.  P. 
Comneanu  confirms  this,  adding  that  all  Roumania 
knew  of  this  betrayal;  that  he  himself  had  seen  the 

peace,  Roumania  was  to  be  divided  between  Russia  and  Austria. 
Russia  was  to  annex  Moldavia,  while  Austria-Hungary  took 
Wallachia,  and  that  was  why  the  armies  of  Falkenhayn  and 
Mackcnsen  came  to  a  stop  at  the  Sereth. 

For  further  confirmation  cf.  Berner  Tagwacht  (6.  x.  16) ;  that 
Roumania  was  the  price  of  the  Russo-German  peace,  and  Berner 
Tagblatt,  20.  x.  16. 

Mr.  Dillon  in  the  House  of  Commons  [Hansard,  20.  5i.  17,  p. 
198  .  .  .]  also  corroborates  the  theory  that  Russia  presented  a 
premature  ultimatum,  when  Roumania  was  unwilling  and  un- 
ready ;  and  when  Sarrail  had  no  men  available  to  relieve  the 
pressure.  Cf.  also  the  Hannoverscher  Kurier  (18.  iii.  17)  quoting 
from  the  German-controlled  paper  Gazeta  Bucure$tilor  an  article 
bv  Alexandru  Boldiman. 


146  ROUMANIA 

French  material  of  war  held  up  by  order  on  the 
Russian  railways. 

If  so,  the  statement  in  the  Austrian  Red  Book 
[No.  in;  dated  from  Stockholm,  23  ix.  16]  is 
borne  out :  but  there  still  remains  the  curious  fact 
that  there  is  no  mention  in  the  text  of  the  book, 
on  the  date  specified,  viz.,  August  24,  1916,  of 
any  report  to  this  effect — nothing  that  could  be 
"  supplemented."138  This  disparity  is  still  un- 
explained. 

Either,  such  a  report  exists  anti  has  been  sup- 
pressed; or  the  arrangement  of  Sturmer  and 
Protopopov  with  Berlin  was  negotiated,  at  any 
rate,  over  the  head  of  Czernin  at  Bucarest.  The 
object  was  to  force  Roumania  into  war  to  her  own 
undoing  and  the  easy  victory  of  the  Central 
Powers. 

The  dismissal  of  Sturmer  soon  followed,  and 
Milyukov  denounced  his  treachery  in  the  Duma. 
[BirSevyya  V£domosti,  29  ix./i2  xij.  16].  That 
monstrous  act  of  ill-faith  has  contributed  towards 
the  downfall  of  institutions  older  and  greater  than 
that  ministry. 

But,  to  return  to  the  question  of  this  missing 
link;  if  this  evidence  were  available,  it  would  have 
been  to  the  interest  of  the  Austrians  to  proclaim 
it  aloud  in  their  Red  Book :  and  therefore  it  is 
quite  possible  that  the  matter  was  engineered  at 
Berlin,  and  Czernin  himself  was  innocent  and 

1*8  Zur  Erganzung  meiner  Berichterstattung  aus  Bukarest. 


NEGOTIATIONS  147 

honestly   surprised   at   the    rapid   and   unexpected 
development. 

In  the  fearful  story  of  Roumania's  disaster,  there 
may  yet  be  this  two-fold  consolation  :  first,  it  was 
the  result  of  an  incalculable  and  wicked  intrigue; 
and,  secondly,  that  Germany,  as  ever,  reckoned 
amiss;  for  the  stout  and  desperate  resistence  of  the 
Roumanian  forces  weakened  the  Central  Empires 
beyond  their  estimate :  whilst  the  Russian  people 
revolted  against  the  perfidy  of  the  Court,  and,  a 
few  months  later,  overthrew  the  system  of  govern- 
ment that  rendered  it  possible.  As  usual,  Germany 
with  all  the  laborious  ingenuity  of  her  forecast  was 
never  able  to  understand  the  minds  of  those  with 
whom  she  intended  dealing,  possibly  in  self- 
conscious  disregard  of  any  such  factors. 

Summary.  §I2< — It  may  be  useful  in  conclusion  to 
summarize  these  despatches  which  seem 
to  throw  some  light  on  the  course  of  events. 

First.  Roumania  was  inclined  to  enter  on  the 
war  in  August  or  September,  1914,  when  hostilities 
between  Turkey  and  Greece  were  anticipated  over 
the  questions  of  the  islands  fronting  the  coast  of 
Asia  Minor.  Roumania  was  not  assured  of  the 
benevolent  neutrality  of  Bulgaria  and  was  deterred. 
But  she  was  rigidly  neutral,  and  as  far  as  she 
could,  stopped  the  passage  of  munitions  to  Turkey. 
The  doubt  as  to  Bulgaria,  prevented  from  engag- 
ing herself  when  Turkey  entered  the  field. 

Second.     The  interval  was  apparently  occupied 


148  ROUMANIA 

with  bids  from  both  sets  of  belligerents.  Italy  had 
failed  to  obtain  compensations  from  Austria  for 
the  breach  of  Article  VII.  of  the  Triple  Alliance, 
and  there  was  evety  expectation  that  Roumania 
would  strike  in  May  with  Italy.  The  danger  was 
averted  by  the  quasi-ultimatum  of  the  23rd  May, 
1915  [No.  31]  :  but  the  decision  was  no  doubt  in- 
fluenced by  the  ill-success  of  the  Russian  arms. 

Roumania  could  not  be  munitioned  by  sea  and 
land,  like  Italy.  The  route  to  Archangel  and 
Alexandrovsk  was  long  and  unreliable :  supplies 
from  Vladivostok  were  slow.  The  Quadruple 
Entente  was  bent  on  conciliating  Bulgaria,  and  was 
niggardly  in  their  offers  in  the  Banat  and  Buco- 
vina.139 They  were  insistent  that  the  Treaty  of 
Bucarest,  1913,  should  be  revised.140  This  was 
eminently  just;  but  injudicious :  Bulgaria  did  not 
deserve  such  punctilio.  On  the  other  hand  the 
Central  Powers  were  offering  Roumania  a  rectifica- 
tion of  the  Transylvanian  frontier.141 

Third.  Bulgaria  entered  the  field  against  the 
Entente  in  October,  1915,  and  an  effective  invasion 
of  Serbia  was  possible  on  two  sides.  On  the  22nd 
Sept.,  1915,  Roumania  was  intimidated,  and  the 
third  imminent  risk  of  Roumanian  participation 
passed  away. 

Fourth.     Roumania  armed  herself  anew,  and  in 

139  Corriere  delta  Sera,  10.  vj.  15 ;  Berliner  Morgenport,  22. 
VJ-  IS- 

l*o  Echo  de  Bulgarie,  23.  vj.   15  ;  Mir  (Sofia),  23.  vj.   15. 
1*1  La  Tribuna,  27.  vj.    15. 


NEGOTIATIONS  149 

August,  1916,  joined  the  Allies.  The  circumstances 
are  obscure.  The  Russian  promises,  as  far  as  can 
be  gathered,  were  more  generous  and  included 
part  of  Bessarabia,  besides  Transylvania,  the 
Roumanian  Banat  and  the  Bucovina.142  Possibly 
the  Central  Powers  forced  the  pace  with  a  summary 
ultimatum,  knowing  that  Roumania  was  still  in- 
sufficiently armed,  and  that  the  submarines  off  the 
Norwegian  Coast  were  intercepting  her  supplies: 
or  the  Russians  did  present  a  demand  for  a  free 
passage :  but  it  was  in  collusion  with  the  enemy. 

There  was  only  one  root  and  primal  cause  for 
the  hagglings  and  bogglings  during  these  two 
years,  viz. :  the  injustice  of  the  Treaty  of  Bucarest, 
1913.  Lord  Grey,  at  the  Conference  of  London, 
laboriously  assigned  just  frontiers  to  Bulgaria  and 
Greece  and  Serbia  and  Montenegro;  he  had  modi- 
fied them  justly,  when  the  Central  Powers  insisted 
on  creating  Albania.  He  had  defeated  Austria  by 
giving  the  Balkan  League  no  excuse  to  dissolve. 

Austria  instigated  Bulgaria  to  attack  her  allies; 
miscalculated  the  result :  and  Bulgaria,  crushed, 
was  despoiled  by  Roumania,  Serbia  and  Greece: 
and  forfeited  to  Turkey  Aclrianople  and  the  Enos- 
Midia  frontier-line.  On  these  rights  Bulgaria 
properly  stood  firm,  before  October,  1915 — on 
the  restoration  of  her  share.  It  was  the  impossi- 
bility of  getting  all  of  the  other  States  to  relinquish 
their  portions  of  the  Bulgarian  boundaries  (as 

1*9  Steagul,   15.  vij.    16. 


1^0  ROUMANIA 

established  at  the  Conference  of  London)  that 
wrecked  the  schemes  of  the  Entente:  despite  the 
allurement  of  compensation  elsewhere.  The  wrong 
of  the  Treaty  of  Bucarest  has  exacted  a  frightful 
retribution. 

Since  the  ink  was  wasted  on  these  despatches, 
the  big  guns  have  spoken.  Roumania,  taken 
unawares  before  her  times ;  with  the  diplomacy 
possibly  mishandled  by  the  Powers  of  the  Entente, 
has  suffered  and  lost.  Very  likely,  too,  she  was 
hot-headed  and  plunged  into  a  Transylvanian 
campaign  instead  of  acting  in  concert  with  the 
Allies  in  Bulgaria. 

Essentially,  the  fight  is  for  Transylvania.  Pos- 
sibly— unless  this  is  too  Utopian — the  time  may 
come,  when  the  wisdom  of  humanity  may  suffice 
to  settle  border  disputes  of  neighbouring  States  by 
the  wishes  of  these  frontier-folk,  by  a  kind  of  local 
option,  or  give-and-take,  and  not  by  the  high  rules 
of  strategy,  which  scarcely  seem  to  apply  or  meet 
the  case. 

For  this  is  the  crux  of  the  matter  :  the  inherent 
right  of  peoples  to  govern  themselves  in  freedom. 


APPENDIX 


THE  DECLARATIONS  OF  WAR 

July  28th,   1914,  Austria  against  Serbia. 
Aug.      ist,       ,,      Germany  against  Russia. 
,,         3rd,      ,,      Germany  against  France. 
,,         4th,      ,,      Great     Britain     against     Ger- 
many. 

,,  loth,      ,,      France  against  Austria. 

,,  1 2th,      ,,      Great  Britain  against  Austria. 
Nov.       5th,      ,,      Great    Britain,     France,    and 

Russia  against  Turkey. 

May  23rd,   1915,   Italy  against  Austria. 

Aug.  2oth,      ,,      Italy  against  Turkey. 
Oct.       6th,      ,,      Ultimatum,  Bulgaria  to  Serbia. 
,,  6th,      ,,      France  against  Bulgaria. 

,,  6th,      ,,      Russia  against  Bulgaria. 

,,  i5th,      ,,      Great  Britain  against  Bulgaria. 

,,  1 9th,      ,,      Italy  against  Bulgaria. 

Aug.  27th,   1916,   Roumania  against  Austria. 

,,  syth,      ,,      Germany  against  Roumania. 

,,  28th,      ,,      Italy  against  Germany. 

,,  3ist,       ,,      Turkey  against  Roumania. 

Sept.  3rd,      ,,      Bulgaria  against  Roumania. 


SOME  USEFUL  DATES. 

These  dates  are  generally  chosen  to  illustrate 
Balkan  history  in  relation  to  Turkish  :  they  record 
in  the  main  how  these  countries  were  conquered 
and  redeemed.  The  authority  is  the  Historian's 
History. 

SOME  USEFUL  DATES  IN  BALKAN  HISTORY. 

1258.     Birth  of  Osman,  the  founder  of  the  Osmanti 

or  Turkish  Empire. 
1326.     Capture  of  Brusa. 
1330.     Capture  of  Nicaea. 
1336.     Capture  of  Pergamum  in  Mysia. 
1358.     First      Ottoman     stronghold      in      Europe 

(Tzympe)  captured. 
1364.     Murad    I    defeats    King   of   Hungary    and 

Poland  and  Princes  of  Bosnia  Serbia  and 

Wallachia  on  banks  of  Maritia. 
1389.     Battle   of   Kosovo.     Murad  defeats   united 

forces     of     Serbia,      Bosnia,      Hungary, 

Albania  and  Wallachia. 

1392.     Mircea,  of  Wallachia,  submits  to  the  Turks. 
1396.     Battle  of  Nicopolis.     Defeat  of  Sigismund, 

of  Hungary,  by  Sultan  Bayazid. 
1402.     Bayazid    defeated    and    taken    captive    by 

Timur;  in  Mongol  invasion. 
153 


154  ROUMANIA 

1403-1413.  Civil  war  in  Turkey.  Mohammed  I 
wins. 

1442.  Hunyady     defeats    a     Turkish     Army     at 

Hermannstadt. 

1443.  Hunyady  routs  the  Turks  at  the  Battle  of 

N& 

1444.  Murad  defeats  the  Christians  at  Varna. 
1453.     Mohammed  II  takes  Constantinople. 
1456.     Siege  of  Belgrade.    Mohammed  II  defeated 

by  Hunyady  and  Giovanni  di  Capistrano. 

1460.  Mohammed  conquers  Morea  and  Athens. 

1461.  Scanderbeg   wins   independence  as   Prince 

of  Albania  and  Epirus. 
1475.     Turks  take  the  Crimea. 
1492.     Bayazid  II  repulsed  at  Belgrade. 
1500.     Turks  take  Lepanto,    Modon,   Corson  and 

Durazzo  from  Venice. 

1520.  Accession  of  Suleiman  the  Magnificent. 

1521.  Conquest  of  Belgrade. 

1526.  Battle  of  Mohacs,  and  subjugation  of  Hun- 
gary. 

1529.     Siege  of  Vienna  and  repulse  of  Turks. 

1569.     Turks  repulsed  by  Russians  at  Astrakhan. 

1571.  Turks  take  Cyprus,  but  easily  defeated  at 
Lepanto. 

1596.  Battle  of  Kereszte"s.  Allied  forces  of 
Austria  and  Transylvania  defeated. 

1606.  Peace  of  Zsitvatorok  between  Turkey  and 
Austria.  Half  of  Transylvania  redeemed ; 
and  Hungary  relieved  of  tribute,  though 
still  subject  to  Turkey. 


SOME   USEFUL   DATES  155 

1664.  Turks  defeated  by  Austrians.  Treaty  of 
Vasvar,  Transylvania  evacuated.  Apafi 
recognised  as  Prince,  under  Turkish 
suzerainty. 

Of  the  seven  Hungarian  Counties  between  the 
borders  of  Transylvania  and  the  Theiss, 
three  ceded  to  the  Emperor,  four  remained 
Ottoman,  as  well  as  Novigrad  and 
Neuhausel. 

1669.  Candia  (Crete)  conquered  by  Turks.  The 
Phanariots  officially  installed  at  Con- 
stantinople. 

1672.  Podolia    and    the    Ukraine   surrendered    to 

Turkey. 

1673.  Poles,    under    Sobieski,    defeat    Turks    at 

Choczym.  Ukraine  and  Podolia  remain 
Turkfsh. 

1683.  The  second  siege  of  Vienna:  which  is 
relieved  by  Sobieski  of  Poland. 

1686.     Austrians  recapture  Budapest. 

1689.     Austrians  capture  Belgrade. 

1697.  Battle  of  Zenta  on  Theiss.  Turks  defeated 
by  Eugene  of  Savoy. 

1699.  Peace  of  Karlowitz.  Turkey  ceded  Hun- 
gary and  Transylvania  to  Austria,  pre- 
serving the  Banat.  Poland  recovered 
Podolia,  Kamenec-Podolski  and  the 
Ukraine.  Russia  kept  Azov. 

1711.  Turkish  war  with  Russia.  Turks  recapture 
Azov. 

1715.     Turkey  recaptures  Morea  from  Venice. 


156  ROUMANIA 

1716.     Beginning  of  Phanariot  rule  in  Wallachia. 

1718.  Treaty  of  Passarowitz  (Pozarevac).  Cap- 
ture of  Belgrade.  Belgrade,  Banat  of 
Temesvdr,  Wallachia  to  the  Alt,  and  part 
of  Serbia  ceded  to  Austria.  Sultan  retains 
the  Morea. 

1739.  Treaty  of  Belgrade.  Austria  ceded  to 
Turkey,  Belgrade,  Shabats,  Serbia, 
Austrian  Wallachia,  Orsova.  Russia 
ceded  Azov  and  the  right  of  navigating 
in  the  Black  Sea,  or  Sea  of  Azov. 

1761.  First  treaty  between  Prussia  and  Turkey; 
war  projected  against  Austria. 

1767.     War  between  Russia  and  Turkey. 

1770-71.  Russians  conquer  Moldavia,  Wallachia 
and  Crimea. 

1774.  Treaty  of  Kutchuk-Kainardji.  Turkey 
ceded  to  Russia  fortresses  on  Delta  of 
Danube,  and  in  Crimea. 

1788.     Russo-Turkish  War. 

1798.     Napoleon  invades  Egypt. 

1804.     Successful  revolt  of  Serbia. 

1809.     Russo-Turkish  War. 

1812.  Treaty  of  Bucarest.  Bessarabia  ceded  to 
Russia. 

1821.     Greek  War  of  Independence. 

1829.  Treaty  of  Adrianople.  Russia  secured 
Delta  of  Danube,  and  a  Protectorate  over 
the  Roumanian  principalities,  which  she 
occupied  for  six  years. 

1832.     Greece  declared  independent. 


SOME    USEFUL    DATES  157 

1848.     Revolt  in  Moldavia  and  Wallachia,  which 

were  occupied  by  Russia  up  to  1850. 
Revolt  of  Hungary  against  Austria. 

1853.     Russo-Turkish  War  and  Crimean  War. 

1856.  Treaty  of  Paris.  Independence  and  in- 
tegrity of  Turkey  recognised.  Bessarabia 
was  restored  to  the  Roumanian  Princi- 
palities, over  which  the  Russian  protec- 
torate was  abolished  and  replaced  by  the 
Collective  Guarantee  of  the  Great  Powers. 

1866.  German  dynasty  established  in   Roumania 

under  Prince  Charles  zu  Hohenzollern- 
Sigmaringen. 

1867.  Transylvania  ceded  by  Austria  to  Hungary. 
1870.     Russia  repudiates  neutrality  of  Black  Sea, 

and  England  acquiesces. 

1875.  Bosnia  and  Hercegovina  revolt. 

1876.  Bulgaria  revolts.     Serbia  and  Montenegro 

in  arms. 

1877.  Russo-Turkish  War. 

1878.  Treaty  of  San  Stefano.     Bulgaria  created; 

Roumania  made  independent :  Bessarabia 
re-ceded  to  Russia ;  Roumania,  Dobrudja 
and  Delta. 

1878.  Congress  of  Berlin.  Austria  "occupies 
provisionally  "  Bosnia-Hercegovina. 

1881.  Roumania  a  Kingdom,  under  King 
Charles. 

1883.     Great  Britain  administers  Egypt. 

1883.     Alliance  of  Roumania  with  Central  Powers. 

1885.  Eastern  Rounelia  revolts  and  joins  Bul- 
garia. 


158  ROUMANIA 

1887.  Bulgaro-Serbian  War.     Serbs  defeated. 

1894.  Armenian  massacres. 

1896.  Cretan  revolt. 

1897.  Greco-Turkish  War.     Greeks  defeated. 

1898.  Prince    George    of    Greece,     High    Com- 

missioner of  Crete,  which  is  redeemed  from 
Turkey. 

1902-3.     Macedonian  Massacre. 

1904.  Macedonia  placed  under  international 
control. 

1908.  Prince  Ferdinand  of  Bulgaria  declares 
himself  independent,  and  King.  Austria- 
Hungary  annex  Bosnia-Hercegovina. 

1911-12.    Turco-Italian  War.    Italy  annexes  Tripoli. 

1912-13.  First  Balkan  War.  Turkey  surrenders 
all  of  Macedonia  and  Balkans  down  to 
Enos-Midia  line. 

Second  Balkan  War.  Turkey  recovers 
Adrianople.  Treaty  of  Bucarest.  Rou- 
mania  extends  her  frontier  in  Dobrudja. 

1914.  European  War. 

1915.  Armenian  massacres. 

August,   1916 — Roumania  enters  the  war. 


LIST  OF  SOME  OF  THE   BOOKS   REFERRED  TO   IN  THE 
TEXT   UNDER   SHORT  TlTLES 

BIBLIOGRAPHY. 

Die  Sprachen  und  Nationalitatsfragen  in  Osterreich.     von  einem 

Romanen.     Vienna,   1866. 
La    Rumenia    innanzi    la    Conferenza   del    1876.      per   un    antico 

diplomatico.     1876. 

Ronier  und  Romanen.     von  Julius  Jung.     Innsbruck,    1877. 
Deutsche     Antwort     auf     die     orientalische     Frage.       Constantin 

Gustaf  Adolf  Frantz.     Leipzig,    1877. 
Siebenbiirgen — Reisebeobachturgen    und    Studien.       Gerhard    von 

Rath.     1879. 
Die  Rumanen  in  Ungarn,  Siebenbiirgen  und  der  Bukowina.     von 

Joan  Slavic!.     Vienna,   1881. 
La  Politique  Etrangere  de  la  Roumanie.     Take  lonescu.     Bucarest, 

1891. 
Les    roumains    hongrois    et    la    nation    hongroise.      Re'ponse    an 

me'moire      des      atudie'nts      universitaires      de      Roumanie. 

Budapest,   1891. 
The  Roumanian  Question  in  Transylvania  [being  the  Roumanian 

Reply  to  the  last].     Vienna,  1892. 

Mannal  de  istoria  Romanilor.     G.  Tocilescu.     Bucaresci,   1900. 
Venizelos.     Crawfurd  Price.     1917. 
Le  Trait6  de   paix  de   Bucarest  du   28   juillet,    1913.     Ministerul 

afacerilor  straine.      Bucarest,   1913. 

EeccapaCin  1812-1912.    H.  B.  JlamKosa 

Poccin  Ha  ^yna-fe.     JI.  A.  Kacco  1913. 

La  Roumanie  Contemporaine.      Constantin  D.   Mavrodin.     Paris, 

I9i5- 

Osterreich-Ungarisches  Rotbuch — Diplomatische  Aktenstiicke 
betreffend  die  Beziehungen  Osterreich-Ungarns  zu 
Rumanien  in  der  Zeit  von  22  Juli  1914,  bis  27  August 
1916.  Vienna,  1916. 

159 


INDEX 


Adalbert,  Bishop,  3. 

Adrianople,  Treaty  of,  6,  51. 

Agriculture,  n. 

Akkerman,  7. 

Albania,  10,  98,  149. 

Alexis,  Emperor  of  Russia,  5. 

Alliance  of  France  and  Sweden, 

21. 

Alliance  with  Austria,  9. 
Antwerp,   13. 
Apafi,  21. 
Austria,    6 ;    ultimatum    to    Rou- 

mania,     103 ;    broke    spirit    of 

alliance,    124;   exerts   pressure, 

144. 
Austrian  Red  Books,  59. 

B 

Balcik,  14. 

Balkan  League,  9,  149. 

Balkan  States,   Federation  of,   9, 

33- 

Balta  Limani,  Treaty  of,  7. 
Banffy,  Baron,  45. 
Banks,   n. 

Barbarian   migrations,    15 
Bathori,  Andrew,  20. 
Bathori,  Stephen,  20. 
Basil  the  Wolf,  5. 
Battenberg,   Prince  of,  9. 
Belgrade,  Treaty  of,  22. 
Berchtold,  Count,  74. 
Berlin,  Conference  of,  8,  61. 
Berlin,  Treaty  of,   52. 


161 


Bessaraba,  5. 

Bessarabia,  6,  8,  142  (note) ; 
annexation  of,  30;  history,  51  ; 
population,  51  ;  ceded  to  Rus- 
sia, 51,  52 ;  education  and 
language,  54 ;  Russification, 
57 ;  promised  to  Roumania, 
92,  94,  101,  114,  121. 

Bibliography,  152. 

Bocskay,  Stephen,  20. 

Bogdan,  4. 

Bolgars,  The,  2. 

Bosnia-Hercegovina,   49. 

Brass6,  107. 

Bratianu,  65,  71,  75  to  91,  105  to 
109,  114  to  136,  143. 

Brusilov,  118. 

Bucarest,  Treaty  of,  6,  10,  51, 
67.  77.  85,  148. 

Bucovina,  6,  45,  46,  92,  94, 
121,  128. 

Budget,   ii. 

Bulgaria,  2,  4,  8,  9,  14 ;  com 
mitted  to  Germany,  78 ;  con- 
ceals her  intentions,  78 ;  mu- 
nitions, 92 ;  promised  Mace- 
donia, etc.,  92 ;  reconciled  to 
Turkey,  96 ;  Treaty  with  Cen- 
tral Powers,  97 ;  to  invade 
Serbia,  97 ;  Treaty  with 
Greece,  98 ;  enters  the  field, 
106,  boundaries,  149. 

Bulgarian  Church,  2. 

Bulgarian  language,   2. 

Burian,  Baron,  89,  109,  no,  115, 
121,  127,  128,  131. 


1 62 


INDEX 


Calais,    13. 

Carp,    117. 

Carpathians,    107,    113,   117. 

Central  Ejurope,  23. 

Charles,    King   of    Roumania,    9, 

66;  death,  83. 
Church,   Uniate,  Greek,  45. 

Orthodox   Greek,   45. 

Church  polity,  42. 

Closca,  22. 

Colonizations,  30. 

Comneanu,  145. 

Constantine,  King,  85,  87,  131. 

Constantinople,   51,   96,    114. 

Co-operative  Societies,  n. 

Costinescu,   121,   123. 

Crown    Councils,    73,     122,     134, 

142. 

Cuza,  Alexander  loan,  7. 
Cyprus,  97. 
Czernin,    Count,    n,   65    to    143  ; 

"  Roumania  was  justified,"  69. 
Czernowitz,  94,   118,   120. 

D 

Dacia,   i,  2,   15,  51. 
Daco-Roumanians,    2. 
Dalmatia,  62. 

Danube,  Delta  of,  7,  8,  52. 
Dardanelles,  The,  94,  in. 
Declarations  of  War,  126,  136, 

IS'- 

Delcass^,   100. 
Democracy,  12. 
Dillon,  Dr.  E.  J.,  69,  106. 
Dobrudja,    8,     10,    52,    93,     102, 

~"3' 

Drama,  87. 

Dudefti  explosion,  122. 


Education,  37,  41,  42,  54. 

Electoral  disabilities,  39. 
Elliot,  Sir  Francis,  87. 
Erdely  (see  Transylvania). 


Espionage  at  Bucarest,  86. 
Ethnological  Boundaries,   18. 


Fasciotti,  Baron,  71. 
Federated  Europe,  12,   14. 
Ferdinand,  Archduke,  67. 
Ferdinand,  King,  10,  66,  82,  133 

accession,  83. 

Filipescu,  90,  105,  114,   119. 
Finance,  n. 
Fonton,  F.  N.,  30. 
Foreign  trade,  1 1. 
Frantz,  Constantin,   29. 
Friedjung  trial,  65. 
Fiirstenberg,   Prince,  67. 


Galicia,  80,  89. 

Galip,  Effendi,  56. 

Geographical  position,   i. 

Germans,  The,  44. 

Germany — looking  for  allies,  78  ; 
ultimatum  to  Roumania,  84 ; 
contradictory  engagements  with 
Greece  and  Bulgaria,  97 ; 
propaganda  in  Roumania,  105. 

Ghenadiev,  93. 

Glurgievo,   no,   127. 

Gocben  and  Breslau,  78,  80. 

Gounaris,  87. 

Greece,  4 ;  to  oppose  Bulgaria, 
77  ;  anxious  to  intervene,  78  ; 
offered  concessions  in  Asia 
Minor,  87 ;  treaty  with  Bul- 
garia, 98. 

Greek  Revolution,  6. 

Grey,  Sir  Edward,  78. 

H 

Hadik  Count,  142. 
Hermannstadt,  16. 
Hohenlohe,  Prince,   128,  129. 
Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen,    Karl 

Ludwig  zu,  8. 
Horia,  22. 
Hungarians,  The,  3. 


INDEX 


163 


Hungary,  4 ;  province  of  Tur- 
key, 17. 

I 

Ia§i,  Treaty  of,  55. 

Iliescu,  General,  108,  144. 

Industries,  n. 

Infant  Asylums,  43. 

Infant  education,  44. 

lonescu,  Take,  9,  32,  56,  67,  77, 
83,  9i»  !05,  117,  119. 

Islam  converts,   44. 

Ismail,  7. 

Italy,  59,  60  ;  war  with  Turkey, 
61  ;  declares  for  neutrality,  73  ; 
declares  war,  89.  (See  also 
Negotiations). 

J 

Janissaries,  Recruitment  of,  43. 
Jung,  Julius,  29. 
Justice,  administration  of,  47,  48. 

K 

Kaiser,     The,    97 ;    telegram    to 

Queen  Sofia,  97. 
Kalka,  Battle  of  the,  16. 
Karlowitz,  Peace  of,  4,  21. 
Kasso,  A.  A.,  53. 
Kavala,  10,  87,  97. 
Keleti,  Karoly,  35,  36. 
Kilia,  7. 

Kosovo,  Battle  of,  3. 
Kossiith,  38,  49. 
Kramaf  trial,  65. 
Kronstadt,  16. 
Kutchuk-Kainarji,     Peace    of,    6- 


Land  tenure,  47. 

Languages,   i,   2,  29,  32,  37,  40, 

44.  45.  46>  47,  53,  54,  "5- 
LaSkov,  54. 
Law    of    the    Nationalities.      (v. 

The  Nationalities). 
League  of  the  People,  102. 
Lehovary,  91. 
Little  Wallachia,  3. 


Local  Government,   45. 

London,   Conference  of,   93,   150. 

M 

Macedonia,     87,     92  ;      invaded, 

!34- 

Magyar  justice,  48. 
Magyar  policy,  33. 
Magyarism,  28,  33,  36,  46,  58. 
Magyars,  The,  3,  16,  24,  31,  42  ; 

concessions  to  Roumania,  68. 
Malorescu,  T.,   10,   117,   133. 
Mangra,  Bishop,  45. 
Map  of  Roumania,    Frontispiece. 
Maramures,  3. 
Mdramarossziget,  3. 
Marghiloman,  83,  91,   116. 
Mavrocordato,    Nicholas,   6. 
Mavrodin,  41,  53. 
MeVey,  129. 

Michael  the  Brave,  4,  20. 
Military  credits,  133. 
Milos,  20. 
Milyukov,   146. 
Ministers  detained,    143. 
Mohacs,  Battle  of,  4,  17. 
Moldavia,    3,    4,    6,    7 ;    tributary 

to  Turkey,  17;  ravaged,  51. 
Moldavians,  The,  53. 
Monastir,   in. 
Mongols,  The,  3,  16. 
Montenegro,   10. 
Moruzi  Dimitri,  56. 
Moruzi,  Panalot,  56. 
Munitions,  passage  of,  85,  88,  89, 

91,  95,  101,  103,  114,  122,  133. 
Muntenia,  3. 

N 

Names  transformed,  43,  49. 
Napoleon  III,  12. 
Napoleonic  campaigns,  56. 
National  colours,  48. 
,,         dances,  48. 
Nationalism,  12. 

Nationalities,  The,  27,  32,  37,  39, 
40. 


INDEX 


164 


Naumann,  Friedrich,  27,  44. 
Negotiations  between  Austria  and 

Italy,  59,  62,  86,  88,  120  (note). 
Negotiations  between  Austria  and 

Roumania,  59,  74,  107. 
Neutrality  of  Greece,  115. 
Neutrality  of  Roumania,  74,  81, 

89,  90,  92,   102,  115,   125,   12%, 

reasons  for,  138,  142. 
Neutrality  undesirable,  33. 
Nicholas,  Tsar,  10. 
Nikussis,  Paniotachos,  5. 

O 

Odessa  bombarded,  84. 
Oil  wells,  n. 
Oltenia,  3. 
Or§ova,  107. 

P 

Paniotachos  Nikussis,  5. 

Panslavism,   no. 

Pan-Turanianism,   no. 

Paris,  Treaty  of,  7,  8,  51. 

PaSi<5,  77. 

Peace  Terms  and   Rumours,    12, 

14.  93,  102,  105,  145  (note). 
Peasant     Co-operative     Societies, 

ii. 

Pefenegs,  The,  3. 
Penalties,  49. 
People's  Banks,   n. 
Persecutions,  47. 
Peter  the  Great,  5. 
Petrol,  n,  103,  104. 
Phanar,  5. 

Phanariote  Greeks,  The,  5. 
Plevna,  Battle  of,  8. 
Poland,  6,  14,  16,  55. 
Policy,  Foreign,  32. 
P61ovtsy,  The,  3. 
Population,   11,  34,  46,  52. 
Porumbaru,   Em.,   116,   141. 
Pozarevats,   Treaty  of,   22. 
Preparations  for  war,  131. 
Press,  The,  47,  102,  109,  116,  140 

(note). 
Printing  introduced,  5. 


Protopopov,  146. 
Prussia,  12. 
Prussian  methods,  55. 
Pruth,  The,  118. 

R 

Racial  frontiers,   52. 

Racova,  4. 

Radoslavov,  95,  1 15. 

Ragusa,  4. 

Railways,    n. 

Rak6czy,   Fracins,    21. 

Rak6czy,  I,  George,  20. 

Rdk6czy,  Sigismund,   20. 

Rebellion  against  Russia,  7. 

Reformation,  The,   17. 

Religions,  34,  37,  42,  45. 

Reni,  7. 

Riga,  in. 

Roman  Church,  3. 

Rotterdam,   13. 

Roumanian  army,  113. 

Roumanian  cereals,  in,  118. 

Roumanian  wine,   113. 

Russia,  51  ;  takes  Bessarabia, 
56 ;  advance  in  Galicia,  80 ; 
holds,  Lemberg,  etc.,  86  ;  mili- 
tary convention  with  Rou- 
mania, 130,  133  ;  a  reported 
ultimatum,  142. 

Russo-Turkish  War,  8. 


Sanguna,   32,   38. 

Salonica,  98,   117,   131. 

San  Stefano,  Treaty  of,  8. 

Saxons,  The,  16. 

Schools,  37. 

Serbia,  4,  14,  49 ;  ultimatum  to, 
74 ;  invaded  by  Austria,  84 ; 
gave  up  Macedonia,  106 ;  over- 
run, in. 

Serbians,   The,    20. 

Siebenbiirgen,    15. 

Sigismond,  John,    19. 

Silistria,  14. 

Skoloudis,    115. 


INDEX 


165 


Skutari,   10. 
SlavicI,  loan,  31,  42. 
Sleswig  Schools,  55. 
Slovaks,  The,  40,  44. 
Sobieski,  Jan,  21. 
Stephen  the  Great,  4. 
Stephen  the  Saint,  3 
Strypa,  The,  118. 
Stiirmer,   145,  146. 
Suffrage  in   Hungary,   39. 
Suppressed   communiques,   91. 
Szathmar,  22,  49. 


Talaat  Bey,  78. 

Tatars,  The,  3. 

Temesvar,  4,  22,  45,  94. 

Teutonic  Knights,  Order  of,  16. 

Thun,  Count,  65. 

Tisza,    115. 

Tocilescu,  5,  55. 

Town  names,  derivation  of,  15, 
116,  148,  150. 

Transylvania,  i,  4,  7,  15  ; 
separated  from  Hungary,  20 ; 
civil  war,  21  ;  independence, 
21  ;  re-attached  to  Hungary, 
21  ;  created  Grand  Duchy,  22  ; 
petition  to  Austria,  23 ;  new 
charter,  24 ;  grievances,  27 ; 
population,  34 ;  wanted  by 
Roumania,  80 ;  promised  to 
Roumania,  92,  94 ;  terrorism, 
140  (note). 


Treason  Trial,  48. 

Trentino,  The,  130. 

Triple  Alliance,  60,  87,  137,   148. 

Tripoli,  61. 

Tunis,  61. 

Turkey,  4  ;  cedes  Bessarabia,  56  ; 
war  with  Italy,  61  ;  proceeds 
to  war,  78  ;  treaty  with  Central 
Powers,  97. 

Turkish  fleet,  78. 

Turkish  suzerainty,  8. 

Turks,  The,  3,  7,  16. 

Tyrol,  62. 


II 


Universities,  43. 


V 

Venizelos,     77,    84 ;    resignation, 

85,  87. 

Vienna,  Peace  of,  20. 
Vlakhs,  The,  3. 


W 

Waldthausen,  von,  86. 
Wallachia,   3,   4,   7  ;   tributary   to 

Turkey,   17. 
Wallachs,  The,  3. 
Warsaw,  attacked,  88. 
Wiegand,  Karl  von,  133. 
Witte,  Count  de,  82. 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  by  Ebenezer  Baylis  #  Son,  Worcetter. 


J£. SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000119750     8